diff options
| author | nfenwick <nfenwick@pglaf.org> | 2025-01-22 11:40:01 -0800 |
|---|---|---|
| committer | nfenwick <nfenwick@pglaf.org> | 2025-01-22 11:40:01 -0800 |
| commit | d7d57f4499bf2f1322393661b97193e7479d0412 (patch) | |
| tree | 835f515a6c7433181d4db701e7ac534a218faa97 /old/66721-0.txt | |
| parent | 1edd55c831b102cced2101f3ea2ce6546995712b (diff) | |
Diffstat (limited to 'old/66721-0.txt')
| -rw-r--r-- | old/66721-0.txt | 8549 |
1 files changed, 0 insertions, 8549 deletions
diff --git a/old/66721-0.txt b/old/66721-0.txt deleted file mode 100644 index 66157a4..0000000 --- a/old/66721-0.txt +++ /dev/null @@ -1,8549 +0,0 @@ -The Project Gutenberg eBook of At Odds with the Regent, by Burton -Egbert Stevenson - -This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and -most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions -whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms -of the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online at -www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the United States, you -will have to check the laws of the country where you are located before -using this eBook. - -Title: At Odds with the Regent - A Story of the Cellamare Conspiracy - -Authors: Burton Egbert Stevenson - Anna Whelan Betts - -Release Date: November 12, 2021 [eBook #66721] - -Language: English - -Produced by: D A Alexander, David E. Brown, and the Online Distributed - Proofreading Team at https://www.pgdp.net (This book was - produced from images made available by the HathiTrust - Digital Library.) - -*** START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK AT ODDS WITH THE REGENT *** - - - - - - AT ODDS - WITH THE REGENT - - -[Illustration: RICHELIEU THREW HIMSELF AT HER FEET - AND CAUGHT HER HAND Page 335] - - - - - AT ODDS - WITH - THE REGENT - - A STORY OF THE CELLAMARE - CONSPIRACY - - BY - BURTON EGBERT STEVENSON - - WITH A FRONTISPIECE BY - ANNA WHELAN BETTS - - [Illustration] - - PHILADELPHIA AND LONDON - J. B. LIPPINCOTT COMPANY - 1901 - - - - - COPYRIGHT, 1900, BY - J. B. LIPPINCOTT COMPANY - - - _Electrotyped and Printed by - J. B. Lippincott Company, Philadelphia, U.S.A._ - - - - - TO - E. B. S. - - WHO HAS JOURNEYED - WITH ME SO MANY - TIMES TO THE LAND - OF MAKE-BELIEVE - - - - -CONTENTS - - - CHAPTER PAGE - - I. AN ENCOUNTER WITH CARTOUCHE 9 - - II. THE SALON OF MADAME DU MAINE 22 - - III. A LITTLE LESSON IN POLITICS 34 - - IV. A DUEL AT MID-DAY 50 - - V. A DESPERATE VENTURE 65 - - VI. A SURPRISE FOR MAISON-ROUGE 83 - - VII. AT THE DRYAD FOUNTAIN 98 - - VIII. AN AUDIENCE WITH THE REGENT 122 - - IX. THE CONSERVE CLOSET 140 - - X. THE REGENT SCORES A POINT 154 - - XI. THE HOUSE IN THE RUE VILLEDOT 167 - - XII. A CONFERENCE WITH CELLAMARE 181 - - XIII. AT THE THÉÂTRE-FRANÇAIS 199 - - XIV. THE GAME OF PRISONER’S CHASE 220 - - XV. RICHELIEU STANDS HIS GROUND 234 - - XVI. A DAY OF FRUITLESS EFFORT 249 - - XVII. THE REGENT SHOWS HIS HAND 263 - - XVIII. A RIDE THROUGH THE NIGHT 279 - - XIX. D’ANCENIS TELLS THE STORY 294 - - XX. THE SECRET STAIRCASE 312 - - XXI. WHERE HONOR WINS 327 - - XXII. AT THE PALAIS ROYAL 341 - - XXIII. THE REGENT’S GRATITUDE 355 - - A LAST WORD 364 - - - - -AT ODDS WITH THE REGENT - - - - -CHAPTER I - -AN ENCOUNTER WITH CARTOUCHE - - -Night had already come as I drew my cloak more closely about me and -stepped forth into the street. I had lingered long over my meal, as -a man will who has been alone all the day and sees little chance of -companionship before him. For in all the city I knew no one, and there -seemed small prospect of the night bringing any enjoyment with it. I -turned to the left, away from that dingy house in the Rue Bailleul, -which was the only home I had thus far found in Paris, determined to -forget, for a time at least, its narrow entrance leading to the dirty -interior court, where a thousand odors struggled ceaselessly for -mastery; the dark staircase mounting steeply upward, and the close -little room, which a single week’s occupancy had sufficed to render -loathsome to me. Ah! it was different from the wide, sweet valley of -the Loire. - -At the outset of my career in Paris I had been confronted by a problem -which demanded immediate solution. I might lodge well and dress poorly, -or I might dress well and lodge poorly, but I had not money enough -to do both well. After mature deliberation, I had chosen the latter -course and expended my money upon my wardrobe, reasoning that all -the world would notice my attire, while no one would penetrate to my -lodging. My neighbors in the Rue Bailleul had not yet recovered from -the astonishment with which my advent had filled them, and still gazed -wonderingly and suspiciously after me whenever I chanced to pass. - -So I strode through the night away from that shabby garret, and as I -went I thought somewhat bitterly of the high hopes I had brought with -me to the city a week before,--hopes of adventure and glory, after -the fashion, doubtless, of every youth who came to Paris from the -provinces. But a week had passed without adventure, and as for glory, -it seemed farther away than ever. In faith, those same hopes were about -my only possession, a fact brought painfully to my attention when I -had opened my purse ten minutes since to pay my score, and something -must needs happen soon or--well, I had seen a man taken from the Seine -the day before and his face seemed peaceful. At least, I would never go -back to the narrow life which I had always hated. - -A splash into a pool of mud brought me out of my thoughts. I stopped -and looked about me, but did not recognize the street, which seemed a -very squalid one. The dilapidated wooden buildings with their plastered -fronts tottered together over my head. A putrid stream filled the -central gutter, giving forth an odor which reminded me forcibly of the -court below my window. I started to retrace my steps and return to a -more inviting quarter of the city, when a hand was laid suddenly upon -my shoulder. - -“Ah, monsieur,” said a pleasant voice, “you seem to have lost your way.” - -“’Tis not a difficult task in Paris,” I replied, and as I did so, threw -off the man’s hand and stepped quickly back to have my sword arm free -in case of need. - -“I should be pleased to conduct monsieur wherever he might wish to -go,” continued the voice, the face of whose owner I tried in vain to -distinguish. - -“A thousand thanks,” I answered. “If monsieur will tell me the shortest -way of reaching the Rue St. Denis I need trouble him no further.” - -“With pleasure. Take the first street to the right, then onward three -blocks, and monsieur is there,” said my strange companion; and then as -I turned away, “There is one formality which monsieur has overlooked.” - -“And what is that?” I questioned, sharply. - -“Monsieur’s purse. No gentleman ever leaves the presence of Cartouche -with his purse in his possession.” - -“And is this Cartouche?” I asked, more to gain time than for any other -reason, for light as my purse was, I could ill afford to part with it, -even to the most famous thief in Paris. - -“Assuredly,” answered the fellow, and he held out his hand with an air -of nonchalance which exasperated me. Cartouche’s fame had travelled -far, and he had spoken truth when he said that all men with whom he -talked left their purses with him, yet I was in mood for an adventure, -and reflected that a man were better dead than penniless. - -“I fear that you will have to break your rule in this instance, -monsieur,” I said, after a moment’s silence, during which his attitude -had lost nothing of its gay assurance. “The contents of my purse are of -infinitely greater value to me than they can be to you. Hence I must -beg leave to retain it.” - -“Does monsieur count the cost?” he asked, quietly. - -“Fully,” I answered, and, leaping back a pace, drew my sword and stood -on guard. At the same instant he placed a whistle to his lips and blew -one shrill blast. I heard the sound of hastening footsteps, and half a -dozen blackguards, who had doubtless been concealed near by, were upon -me, while Cartouche stood calmly to one side and watched the conflict. -The foremost ran on my sword as upon a spit, and as he fell with a -single, sobbing cry, I stepped back against the wall, prepared to give -the others a warm argument. Yet I knew I must be overpowered in the -end by sheer weight of numbers, and it was reputed that Cartouche had -only one penalty for resistance. For some minutes I managed to keep the -space in front of me clear, running one of the scoundrels through the -shoulder before they saw they had a swordsman to deal with and retired -to a safer distance. I heard windows near by opening, and looked for -assistance from that direction, but in a moment they were closed again. -Evidently no one dared interfere with Cartouche. - -Then back at me his rascals came, all together, and evidently counting -on overwhelming me in the rush, as, indeed, I thought they must do. -Another fellow felt the point of my sword in his thigh, but matters -were growing desperate, for I had myself been stabbed in the arm and -was fast becoming winded. This was hotter work than I had ever done. - -“What have we here?” suddenly rang out a new voice above the clash of -swords. “An honest gentleman beset by knaves? A moment, monsieur, and I -am with you.” - -I discerned a dim figure running towards us, a sword flashed in the -air, and its owner was at my side against the wall. He saw that I -needed time to breathe and made play in front of me, while I stood -with my mouth open, gasping like a fish. But it was only for a moment, -and I was back in the fray again. That moment’s rest had given me time -to see that my companion was a master of fence, and when the need to -shield me was past and his blade was free to thrust, he ran one of -the thieves through the breast without more ado. This reduced their -number to three, and they gave back a little, evidently appalled at our -swordsmanship. - -“A pistol-shot!” cried one of the rogues to Cartouche. “A pistol-shot! -’Twill settle the business quickly.” - -With an indescribable gesture Cartouche drew his pistols from his belt. - -“So let it be,” he said. “Your deaths on your own heads, my braves,” -and my heart stood still as I heard him pull back the triggers. - -“Come!” I cried to my companion; “charge him. We cannot remain here to -be shot down like dogs.” - -He responded with a merry laugh. - -“Why, this is better than the Comédie,” he said, speaking for the first -time since he had entered the fray. “It thrills the nerves and makes -the heart beat high. But all things must end, and so, M. Cartouche, I -think it would be just as well to put up your pistols and call your -scoundrels off. You will get no purses here this evening.” - -“De Richelieu!” cried Cartouche; and then in a tone of deepest -concern, “Believe me, M. le Duc, I did not recognize you in the -darkness, nor did I know this gentleman to be a friend of yours, else -this would not have happened.” - -“Enough, enough,” laughed my companion, as Cartouche’s men slunk back -into the gloom. “A man could not recognize his mistress on a night -like this. My friend and I bid you adieu,” and sheathing his sword -and motioning me to follow, he turned away without once looking back. -I admit that for my part I lacked his assurance, and more than once -glanced over my shoulder to make certain that I was not about to -receive a stab in the back. But my fears were seemingly groundless, for -I saw no more of Cartouche or his men. - -It was not until we reached a more frequented street that I turned my -thoughts to my companion. I glanced at him with no little curiosity, -for I knew the young Duc de Richelieu by reputation, as, indeed, did -every other gentleman in the kingdom, yes, and all the ladies, too. -A grandnephew of the Great Cardinal, he resembled in many ways that -intrepid and indomitable man. A fine swordsman, gallant lover, and -brave gentleman,--that is what report said of him,--and I could wish no -better epitaph upon my gravestone, should I ever merit one. I saw a -straight, slight, handsome man of twenty-two or three, with blue eyes -and smiling lips. His hat was worn well down over his forehead and his -cloak pulled negligently about his chin, as though he knew the need of -disguise and yet disdained to use it, which in the end I found to be -the case. There was something strangely familiar in the face, but I -banished the thought in a moment, for I knew very well that I had never -before met the Duc de Richelieu. - -We walked for a time in silence, and as I glanced at him again I -recalled with amusement the story of his _début_ at Marly, seven or -eight years before, when Madame de Maintenon had pronounced him “the -dearest doll in the world.” He had found favor with the ladies from the -first, and, so the story ran, had made such violent love to the Duchess -of Burgundy that he was dismissed from the court and sent home under -guard, together with a lettre-de-cachet which had compelled his father -to take him to the Bastille, where he had been imprisoned more than a -year. The story had been repeated in all four corners of the kingdom, -and his reputation was made from that moment. I could not but admit -his comeliness, and of his courage I had already sufficient proof. With -this man for a friend, I reflected, even a youth from the provinces -might go far. My arm was giving me some pain where it had been wounded, -but I managed to bind my handkerchief about it under my cloak and -determined that it must wait a more convenient season for attention. It -was Richelieu who broke the silence. - -“’Twas fortunate I had some business in this quarter of the town -to-night and chanced to pass this way,” he said, with a light laugh. -“Cartouche is an old friend of mine. I did him a service once,--saved -him from the wheel, in fact,--and since then he has been kind enough -not to trouble me or my friends; a forbearance which they greatly -value, and which may account, in part, for my having so many. You -perhaps heard him call my name and so know who I am. May I ask whom I -had the honor of rescuing?” - -“In faith, it was no less than a rescue,” I answered, warmly, “for the -rogues had me all but overcome. I am Jean de Brancas, at your service, -M. le Duc.” - -“Jean de Brancas?” and Richelieu glanced at me with a little air of -surprise. “You are from Poitiers?” - -“Yes, from Poitiers,” I answered, looking at him with astonishment. -“But may I ask how you know that, monsieur?” - -“And you are new to Paris, I suppose?” he continued, smiling and -disregarding my question. - -“I came here but a week ago, monsieur.” - -“May I ask for what?” and he smiled yet more broadly. “But I do not -need to ask. It was for adventure, was it not? So many youths come here -for that; and though most of them find adventures in great number, they -are seldom to their liking.” - -“That is my case precisely, monsieur,” I said, “with the exception of -this evening, which is greatly to my liking.” - -“Perhaps I may find you more of the same kind,” and his face darkened -grimly. “There are many such, if one but knows where to look for them. -May I ask concerning your family, monsieur?” - -“My father died a week before I started for Paris,” I answered, simply. -“My mother had preceded him to the grave by two years. I had no -brothers nor sisters.” - -“Ah,” he said, not unkindly, “and what heritage did your father leave -you?” - -“An honorable name, his sword and some skill in wielding it, monsieur,” -I answered, proudly. - -“Heritage enough for any gentleman of spirit,” cried the duke, -heartily. “In truth, M. de Brancas, I think we shall be friends.” - -“My heritage is at your service, monsieur,” I said. “I could ask no -better employment for it.” - -“’Tis done,” and Richelieu laughed gayly. “Here, strike hands upon it. -Henceforth M. de Brancas is the friend of Richelieu. He will use his -heritage in Richelieu’s service. And in return Richelieu will see that -M. de Brancas has many chances to use this heritage and to make good -returns upon it. Is it agreed?” - -“With all my heart!” I cried, and we paused to clasp hands, to the -infinite astonishment of the passers-by. - -We had traversed a number of streets as we had talked, whose names I -did not know, but I saw that we were entering a better quarter of the -town. A moment later, we came out in front of a long row of stately -buildings which I knew to be the Tuileries. At one of the pavilions, -which seemed more brilliantly lighted than the others, the duke -entered, and, as I hesitated, bade me enter with him. - -“There is no need to postpone your appearance upon the future scene -of your adventures,” he said, as we crossed the wide vestibule, the -lackeys on either side bowing before him. “Besides, we will tarry but a -moment. We are both somewhat travel-stained, ’tis true, but that will -count rather in our favor than against us, for men of action have come -into fashion with the need for them, and one good swordsman is valued -more highly than a dozen poets.” - -My eyes caught the sumptuous details of the place as we ascended the -broad staircase, where many people were hurrying up and down, all -apparently upon some business. But none of them was too hurried to bow -to my companion as to a person of importance and to glance curiously at -me. - -“And what is this place we are about to enter?” I asked, as we paused -at the stair-head. - -“It is the salon of Madame du Maine,” said Richelieu, and in another -moment we had entered the brilliant room. - - - - -CHAPTER II - -THE SALON OF MADAME DU MAINE - - -It was with no little interest that I looked about me, for the salon -of the Duchess du Maine was one of the most famous in France. My -first impression was one of disappointment, for the scene was less -striking than I had thought to find it. Groups of people were scattered -here and there down the long room, and at the farther end a little -court was gathered about a lady whom I did not doubt was the duchess -herself. There were few other women present, a circumstance which -greatly astonished me, and the men had a singular diversity of dress -and manner, betokening that it was no ordinary motive which had drawn -them together from so many ranks of life and so many strata of society. -It needed but a glance to tell me that these were not wits and beaux, -but, in Richelieu’s words, men of action. Nearly every one looked up -as we entered with, as it seemed to me, a vague air of fear, but this -vanished instantly when they saw that Richelieu was my companion. - -“Ah, Mlle. de Launay,” said the duke to a young lady who hastened to us -from the nearest group, “I trust fortune is using us as we could wish?” - -“Yes, fortune is with us still, M. le Duc,” she answered, smiling -brightly. “Indeed, the justice of our cause seems to have inspired an -unaccustomed constancy in that fickle dame, and she has decided to stay -with us to the end.” - -“I hope it may be so.” And then, turning to me, “Permit me to present -my friend M. de Brancas, a young man of stout heart who comes from -Poitiers to seek adventure in Paris, and who, I see, has already fallen -a victim to your bright eyes.” - -“In faith, ’twould take a much stouter heart than mine to resist them,” -I protested, bowing over the hand she gave me, “and I wager mine is not -the first they have made captive.” - -“Oh, but the fickleness of men!” exclaimed the girl, smiling at me not -unkindly. “To-day their hearts are broken, to-morrow they are quite -healed, I know not by what wondrous surgery. I believed that in the -Chevalier de Rey I had at last found a constant man, but even he is -failing me, for his affection is decreasing regularly in a geometrical -ratio.” - -“A geometrical ratio, mademoiselle?” cried Richelieu. “And pray how do -you show that?” - -“’Tis very easily shown,” and her eyes were sparkling with mischief. -“You know it has been the custom of M. de Rey to accompany me home from -the salon of Madame de Tencin on such occasions as I have been there -recently, and in the course of the journey we are compelled to cross -the Place des Victoires. In the first stages of his passion M. de Rey -would walk me carefully around the sides of this square in order to -make the journey longer, but as his affection gradually cooled he took -a more direct course, until, last night, he simply traversed it in -the middle. Hence I conclude that his love has diminished in the same -proportion which exists between the diagonal of a square and its sides.” - -“Quod erat demonstrandum!” cried Richelieu. “I have never heard a -geometrical proposition explained more clearly. But come, I have a -word to say to madame and must introduce my _protégé_ to her. You will -excuse us, mademoiselle?” - -I should not have been sorry to remain longer where I was, but I -promised myself to seek her again before the evening closed. Richelieu -was kept busy bowing to right and left as we traversed the length of -the room, but he did not pause, though obviously many would have been -grateful for a second’s conversation with him. In a moment we reached -the group at the farther end, which separated as we approached and -opened a way to the duchess. - -“Ah, Richelieu!” she cried, as soon as she perceived him; and holding -out her hands to him, “I am glad to see you, and hope you bring good -news.” - -“I trust you will think it such, madame,” replied Richelieu, and he -bent over her hand and kissed it. - -A curious gleam illumined the gaze she bent upon him. - -“You have, then, decided?” she asked, in a voice which she endeavored -vainly to compose. - -“I am at madame’s service now and always,” and he bowed again with a -certain sternness in his face and without raising his eyes. - -The duchess went red, then white, and her eyes were like twin stars. I -dimly realized that she had won a great victory. An excited whispering -behind me told me that others had understood better than I. - -“I thank you, M. le Duc,” she said, when her emotion permitted her to -speak. “Believe me, your devotion shall not be forgotten.” - -“But I have forgotten something, madame,” cried Richelieu, gayly, -as though putting the subject behind him. “This is my friend M. de -Brancas, who has offered his sword in my service.” - -“And in madame’s, should she ever have need of so feeble an -instrument,” I added. I felt rather than saw the questioning glance she -shot at Richelieu over my bowed head and the affirmative nod he gave in -reply. - -“M. de Brancas is welcome,” she answered, graciously, “and his generous -offer shall be remembered. But you must excuse me, gentlemen,” she -continued, turning to the group, which had withdrawn to a little -distance, but which yet could hear every word that passed. “I have much -to do and must leave you. M. Chancel, will you kindly tell Mlle. de -Launay that I wish her to join me in the course of half an hour?” - -I gazed with unfeigned interest after this remarkable woman as -she walked away, for that remarkable she was I very well knew. A -granddaughter of the Great Condé, she had been compelled by Louis XIV. -to marry the Duke du Maine, his eldest son by Madame de Montespan, an -alliance which the house of Condé had regarded as a disgrace, but which -it was powerless to prevent. This disgrace had been somewhat mitigated -in 1714, when the king had issued a decree legitimating the duke and -declaring him competent to succeed to the throne in the failure of the -legitimate line, a decree which had awakened lively dissatisfaction -among the other noble houses, who were jealous of their precedence, -and which had been the subject of no little comment even at Poitiers. -Madame du Maine had at once taken a position commensurate with this -new honor, and her salons at Sceaux and at the Tuileries were known by -reputation from the Pyrenees to the Meuse. - -I had seen at a glance that she was not beautiful. Her figure was -almost infantile in its proportions, and a slightly deformed shoulder -destroyed its symmetry. Her mouth was large and her other features -irregular, but this was more than counter-balanced by the beauty and -brilliancy of her eyes. I, who had seen them blaze under the magic -of Richelieu’s words, would certainly never forget them. It was -Richelieu’s voice which aroused me from my thoughts. - -“I see the people interest you, de Brancas,” he said, “and well they -may, for it is seldom indeed that one room contains so many worth -attention. That gentleman whom the duchess has just sent on an errand -to Mlle. de Launay is Lagrange Chancel, whose philippics have driven so -many thorns into the side of the regent. For myself, I confess I deem -the sword a better weapon of warfare than the pen, but each has its -uses. That man over there in black and with the air of a bourgeois is -de Mesmes, president of parliament, through whom we hope to be able to -do great things.” - -“Great things?” I asked. “I do not understand, monsieur.” - -“You will in time,” he answered, smiling. “Till then have patience. -Yonder handsome churchman is the Cardinal de Polignac, who affects to -be absorbed in a new Latin poem, but who is really interested only in -politics, and in whom I have little faith. There is Malesieu, madame’s -tutor, who was wont to bore us nearly to death reading the tragedies -of Sophocles when the Honey Bees met at Sceaux. There is the Abbé -Chaulieu, whose age cannot dim the brightness of his wit nor lessen the -lightness of his heart. And there is Saint Aulaire, whose eighty years -do not prevent him entertaining a hopeless passion for the duchess, but -who knows nothing of politics and cares less, and who, consequently, is -no longer in favor.” - -“But, monsieur,” I protested, “even I can see that this is no ordinary -salon. These are not wits nor poets. They are not disputing. They are -not even gossiping. They are talking in undertones. They have an air of -I know not what,--of plotting, of intrigue,--some of them even of fear.” - -“You have come dangerously near the truth, my friend,” and Richelieu -glanced about to see that no one heard. “They do intrigue, they are -plotting, and some of them do fear.” - -“But what are they plotting? Whom do they fear?” I questioned, -determined to get to the bottom of this riddle if I could. - -Again Richelieu glanced about him, and at that moment Polignac touched -him on the arm. - -“May I have a word with you, M. le Duc?” he asked. - -“Certainly,” answered Richelieu, though I saw he was not pleased at the -interruption. “Excuse me a moment, de Brancas,” and the two stepped -to one side, engaged in earnest conversation. I glanced about me, -and seeing that Mlle. de Launay was making her adieux preparatory to -joining her mistress, hastened to her side. - -“You are already famous, M. de Brancas,” she cried, as I approached -her. “Richelieu has dropped a word of it. Believe me, it is not every -one who cares to cross swords with the rogues of Cartouche, or who -values his purse more highly than his head. Perhaps you had some -keepsake in yours, monsieur, which made it doubly precious,” she added, -mischievously. - -“No, mademoiselle,” I answered; “and yet, I was loath to part with it, -else I should have had no proper receptacle in which to place that -ribbon which you wear in your hair and which you are going to give me -presently.” - -“Oh, am I?” she exclaimed, as her hand mechanically sought her hair and -she looked into my eyes. “Well, take it,” and she handed me the ribbon. -“Such audacity deserves reward. No one would for a moment suspect you -were from the provinces, M. de Brancas,” she added. - -“Indeed, mademoiselle, I forget it myself when you are speaking,” I -answered, and she laughed merrily and bade me adieu, while I placed the -ribbon in my purse, simulating a passion which I confess I did not feel. - -But I watched her pass across the room as I had watched the duchess, -for both were unusual women, and the maid’s fame was, if anything, -greater than that of the mistress. Mlle. de Launay possessed little -beauty, as I had seen for myself, and she was of obscure birth, -the daughter of a painter, it was said, of whom no one had ever -heard. But the abbess of a convent in Normandy had discovered the -child somewhere--beside her drunken father in a bottle-house, most -likely--and had taken a liking to her and given her a refuge in the -convent. She had received a brilliant education, and oddly enough, had -preferred the exact sciences to belles-lettres. Of her predilection for -geometry I had already had proof. But the abbess died and she had been -forced to leave the convent. Through the influence of friends she had -secured the position of femme du chambre to Madame du Maine, which -she had been compelled to accept to keep from starving, and it was -from that position that she had risen, by sheer force of character, to -be one of the brightest lights of the gay court at Sceaux. Every girl -in the kingdom knew the story and had resolved to profit by it, but -few had the wit to do so. It was again Richelieu who broke in upon my -thoughts. - -“A remarkable woman, is she not, monsieur?” he asked, following my -eyes. “Few have yet measured the height of her talents, and no one has -sounded the depth of her heart. But come, let us go. You are to lodge -with me to-night, for I have many things to say to you.” - -“Nothing would please me more, M. le Duc,” I answered, warmly, thankful -for any chance which postponed my return to the Rue Bailleul and -delighted at the prospect of entering the Hotel de Richelieu. He led -the way towards the door, and as he repassed the people scattered about -the room I remarked a new expression on their faces. They turned to -look at him as they had done before, and not one failed to return his -bow, but their manner was not the same. It seemed to combine respect -and contempt, admiration and disapproval. The duke appeared not to -notice it, yet he avoided any pretext for stopping, as though he -did not wish to enter into a conversation which might easily become -disagreeable. It was evident to me, however, that the hidden meaning of -the words which he had exchanged with the duchess was known to all the -persons in the room, and that they knew not whether to blame or praise. -I, also, was to learn their meaning before the night was out. - -We paused in the vestibule, Richelieu wrapping his cloak about his face -and pulling his hat down over his eyes. He bade me do the same, and -in another moment we were in the street. We mingled quickly with the -crowd which, even in winter, thronged the gardens of the Tuileries, and -turning towards the river, crossed it by the Pont Royal. - - - - -CHAPTER III - -A LITTLE LESSON IN POLITICS - - -The Duc de Richelieu at that time occupied a magnificent hotel in the -Rue des Saints Pères. The house, which had been pointed out to me as -one of the sights of Paris, was in the form of a hollow square,--a form -which had become very popular for buildings of this kind,--the open -side of the square fronting the street and being closed by a high wall. -Just back of the Hotel de Richelieu, on the Quai Malaquest, stood the -famous Hotel de Bouillon, and next to it the equally famous Hotel de la -Roche Sur Yon, the three together forming one of the most imposing and -interesting quarters of the city, and one which I had had little hope -of inspecting except from the outside. - -Richelieu led the way along the quay at a rapid pace, seemingly -absorbed in thought. I, also, had much to occupy my mind. There were -two questions which vexed me and to which I could find no answer. How -did Richelieu know I was from Poitiers, and what was the purpose of -that curious assembly in the salon of Madame du Maine? I was still -pondering on these, when we turned into the Rue des Saints Pères and -stopped before a wall in which was a small postern. - -“We will enter here,” said Richelieu, and he took a key from his -belt and opened the gate. We passed through, and he locked the gate -carefully behind him. - -The garden in which we found ourselves, and which I saw to be the great -central court, was dark, and only a suspicion of light glimmered here -and there through the closed shutters of the house. Richelieu led the -way to a door in the west wing, which he opened as he had the gate, -and also locked after we had entered. Then with a gesture commanding -caution he passed along a hall and up a narrow stair, unlocked another -door, and ushered me into a room where a candle was burning dimly on -a table. By its light I could see that the room was of some size and -richly furnished, and through an open doorway I caught a faint glimpse -of other apartments beyond. - -“There!” exclaimed Richelieu, with a sigh of relief, “we are safe,” -and he flung his cloak and hat into a corner and dropped into a -chair, motioning me to do likewise. “As you doubtless know, it is -sometimes desirable to be thought at home when one is really abroad, -and that was the case this evening. No one saw me leave, no one saw me -enter, hence I was here all the while and could have had no hand in -whatever has happened in the mean time. But, man, are you wounded?” he -asked, suddenly, observing, as I removed my cloak, the blood-stained -handkerchief about my arm. - -“Only a scratch, monsieur,” I answered. “A little water and a clean rag -will repair the damage.” - -He was on his feet in an instant, and in a few minutes the wound was -washed and bound up, so that it gave me no further concern, and, -indeed, need not again be mentioned. - -“There will soon be need of long swords and strong arms such as yours,” -observed the duke, settling down again into his chair. “Here, drink -this,” and as he spoke he poured out a glass of wine from a bottle -which stood on the table at his elbow. “’Twill do you good. I would -not have anything happen to impair that arm of yours, for, as I saw -to-night, it knows how to wield a sword to some purpose. How time -passes!” and he looked at me with an expression of kindly interest. -“It seems hardly possible that you can be little Jean de Brancas, of -Poitiers.” - -He smiled as he saw my eyes widen in questioning amazement. - -“Ah, yes, I had forgotten,” he said. “You do not yet know how I guessed -you were from Poitiers. I will tell you a little story which may -explain it. Some six or seven years ago there was a boy who was in -disgrace.” He paused a moment and smiled to himself, as at the memory -of some boyish prank. “So it was decided that he should be sent to the -Château d’Oleron for a time, to get the sea air and incidentally to -think over his sins. He set out from Paris in a great coach, with no -companion but his tutor. In order that there might be no scandal the -trip was to be made incognito. They had horrible weather, the rain -falling incessantly, and by the time they reached Poitiers the Clain -was swollen to a torrent. They were told that the river could still be -forded a mile below the town, so they drove to the place pointed out to -them and the coachman whipped the horses into the water. In a moment, -as it seemed to the boy within, the horses were beyond their depth and -the coach was lifted from the bottom and swept off down the stream. It -seems that they had attempted to ford in the wrong place.” - -“Yes, yes,” I murmured, “I begin to understand.” - -“Let me finish my story,” and Richelieu stood beside me and placed his -hand upon my shoulder. “The driver was so terrified that he dropped the -reins. The tutor seemed paralyzed with fright. The boy was struggling -vainly to open the door and get out of the carriage, when he heard a -cry of encouragement, and looking through the window, he saw another -boy, two or three years younger than himself. This boy was on a horse, -which he was forcing through the water. In a moment he was at the head -of one of the coach horses; he caught its bridle, and turning his own -horse across the stream, compelled the others to follow. Almost before -those within realized his purpose the horses reached firm ground and -pulled the coach out after them upon the other bank.” - -I would have spoken, but Richelieu silenced me with a gesture. - -“The boy in the carriage opened the door and leaped out,” he -continued. “He ran to the other boy and caught his hand. - -“‘’Twas bravely done!’ he cried. ‘I know no one else who would have -dared it.’ - -“But the boy on horseback merely smiled. - -“‘It was a little thing to do,’ he said, and the other boy noticed that -he was plainly dressed. - -“‘But you shall be rewarded,’ and he pulled his purse from his pocket. - -“The boy on horseback grew very red and drew himself up proudly. - -“‘You mistake me, monsieur,’ he said. ‘I do not want your money.’ - -“The other boy grew red also at that and put back his purse. - -“‘At least tell me your name,’ he asked. ‘I shall never forget your -name.’ - -“And the boy on horseback smiled again. - -“‘My name is Jean de Brancas,’ he said, and the other boy could see -that he was proud of the name. And just then his tutor came and -separated them, but as the coach drove away he leaned far out of the -window and waved his hand to the other boy. - -“‘Good-by, Jean!’ he cried. ‘We shall meet again some day, and then it -will be my turn.’” - -Richelieu paused for a moment, and I felt that my eyes were wet. - -“So you see,” he continued, “I had reason to be pleased this evening -when I heard that it was Jean de Brancas to whom I had been of service, -and whom I intend to keep by my side. For I was the boy in the coach, -and I remember that ride through the river as though it had happened -yesterday.” - -“And I also remember it, M. le Duc,” I said, “and the boy who sprang -from the coach and who thanked me so prettily has been my beau ideal -from then until this day. I questioned many people, but no one knew -him. I have dreamed of him many times, and in my dreams it was always I -who was at his right hand, aiding him to win a thousand battles, even -as you aided me to-night.” - -“And that is where I would have you,” cried Richelieu, “and where you -shall be henceforth.” - -We were both more moved than we cared to show, for the memory of that -boyish exploit was sweet to both of us, and a little silence followed. -It was Richelieu who broke it. - -“There are many things afoot in Paris,” he said, in a graver tone, and -looking at me keenly. “But before I go further tell me, are you for -the regent or against him?” - -“I am neither for nor against the regent,” I answered, promptly. “I am -for the king.” - -“A wise answer,” and Richelieu smiled. “One that commits you to -nothing. But come, you may be frank with me. What do you think of the -Duke of Orleans?” - -“The Duke of Orleans is quite indifferent to me,” I answered, readily -enough. “I have heard little about him, and none of that was to his -credit.” - -“Well spoken!” cried Richelieu, heartily. “I see you will be with us. -Come, I will trust you with a secret, but first permit me to give you -a little lesson in politics. You say you know little about the regent. -Let me tell you something about him.” - -Now, I was not quite so ignorant of passing events as Richelieu seemed -to think, yet I deemed it wise to keep my council and to hear these -things as for the first time. - -“Philip, Duke of Orleans,” continued Richelieu, “is not rightfully -regent of France. Louis the Great’s will provided explicitly that there -should be a council of regency during the king’s minority, in which -Orleans should have only one vote. The real power was given to Louis’s -son, the Duke du Maine, but he stood idly by and permitted Orleans to -take up the regency almost unchallenged.” - -“The more fool he,” I ejaculated, involuntarily. - -“Right. The more fool he. But it is not for him we are going to fight. -At least, not directly. He is busy making a collection of snuffboxes -at Sceaux, and does not even know there is anything afoot. It is for -the Duchess du Maine. Ah, there is a woman! Not beautiful, perhaps, but -charming, and what a spirit! Orleans has not only assumed the regency, -he has also deprived the Duke du Maine of his right to succeed to the -throne. Again you say, that is his affair. True, but let us not forget -the duchess. Do you know what she did when she heard of that decree? -She was compelled to give up one of her apartments in the Tuileries in -consequence, but before leaving she smashed every article of furniture -in the room, and had to be carried away like a wounded general from a -battle-field where he had won a great victory. Mlle. de Launay told -me it was magnificent. In addition to all this, most of us have some -little private quarrel to settle with the regent, and will welcome this -opportunity to abase him. Well, what we propose to do is to take the -regency away from Philip of Orleans and to give it to Philip of Spain.” - -“Philip of Spain!” I cried. - -“Yes, Philip of Spain. Who has a better right? He is the king’s uncle, -the next in succession to the throne. And what is Orleans? He allows -Dubois to manage the state while he spends his time with his mistresses -at the back of the Louvre, there,” and Richelieu paused from sheer lack -of breath. - -“That may be,” I managed to say, “but what chance of success can there -be?” - -“Every chance,” cried the duke, rising from his chair and pacing -excitedly up and down the room. “All Brittany is with us, and will rise -to our support so soon as we choose to give the word. Half the nobility -of the kingdom, whom Orleans has neglected no opportunity to insult, -is with us. Alberoni, Philip’s prime minister, has collected troops. -They will soon be at the frontier ready to invade France and depose -the monstrous thing that governs it. Cellamare, Spain’s ambassador at -Versailles, has all the threads in his fingers and is almost ready to -strike. The train is laid and all that awaits is to apply the match. -That will soon be done, and you will see Orleans tottering from the -throne.” - -“But does he not suspect?” I asked. - -“Ah, that is the only thing,” and the light suddenly left Richelieu’s -face. “Sometimes I think he does, sometimes I believe he does not. It -is not Orleans himself I fear. He pays little heed to what is going on. -But Dubois and Hérault,--that is another story. They have the police -well organized. There are spies everywhere, and once or twice recently -I have fancied I was followed, but that may have been for another -reason. Indeed, the regent has no cause to love me.” - -“And what is your part in this conspiracy, monsieur?” I questioned, for -I felt that there was still something left untold. - -“Ah, my part,” said Richelieu, his brow clouding still more. “Well, I -will tell you, as I this evening told Madame du Maine. My part is to -see that my regiment does not resist the Spanish army, but surrenders -and opens to it the gates of Bayonne, the city where it is stationed, -just at the foot of the Pyrenees.” - -“But that is treason!” I cried, astounded at this disclosure. - -“Treason to the regent, perhaps,” answered the duke, calmly, “but not -to the king.” - -So this was the victory the duchess had won! Well, she had reason to be -proud of it. And as I sat, too bewildered to say more, there came a tap -at the door, and Richelieu arose and opened it. - -“Ah, Jacques,” he said, to the man who stood bowing on the threshold, -and who permitted none of his astonishment at seeing me to appear in -his face, “what is it?” - -“A note, M. le Duc, delivered but a moment ago,” and he held out a tiny -missive. Richelieu seized it, eagerly scanned the address, and tore it -open with a hand trembling with excitement. He read its contents at a -glance, and his eyes were dancing with joy as he raised them to mine. - -“You may go, Jacques,” he said to the lacquey; “I shall not forget your -promptness;” and then turning to me as the door closed, “Do you know -what this means, de Brancas? It means success in another affair dearer -to my heart than this conspiracy of Cellamare. Ah, the work that I have -done to secure this one little note,--the servants I have bribed, the -women I have cajoled, the disguises I have assumed! And here at last is -victory, for this says, ‘Be at the dryad fountain in the Palais Royal -gardens at ten o’clock to-morrow night.’” - -“A rendezvous?” I asked. - -“Yes, a rendezvous. But you could not guess with whom were you to guess -forever. Who do you think will be at the dryad fountain waiting for me -at ten o’clock to-morrow evening? Who but Charlotte d’Orleans, Mlle. de -Valois!” - -“Mlle. de Valois!” I gasped. “The daughter of the regent! Why, man, you -must be mad,” and I gazed in astonishment at this youth of twenty-two -who while plotting against the father dared make love to the daughter. - -“If you but saw her, de Brancas,” cried the duke, “you would say I was -far from mad. I fell in love with her the first time her eyes met mine. -That was at a ball given a month ago for the Duchess de Lorraine, when -the regent was celebrating her visit to Paris. You have never seen such -eyes, de Brancas. We rave over Madame du Maine’s eyes,--you have seen -them and know how wonderful they are,--but they fade as the stars fade -at sunrise when Charlotte d’Orleans appears. No, ’tis not a lover’s -rhapsody,” he added, seeing me smile; “there are none in the kingdom -to compare with them. Were this not so I should not so readily have -fallen victim, for I have gazed into many and many without a quickening -of the pulse.” - -He stopped to read through the note again, and as he folded it and -placed it tenderly in his pocket I saw he was in earnest. Indeed, the -eyes must needs be beautiful which could so move the heart of this -seasoned courtier. - -“But the regent,” I said, at last, “the regent. What thinks he of all -this? I had not thought him a friend of yours.” - -“A friend of mine!” cried Richelieu. “De Brancas, if there is one -person in Paris whom he detests above all others, it is myself.” - -“But then,” I began, and stopped. I had no wish to seem too curious. - -“But then,” said Richelieu, pausing in his walk up and down the room. -“Go on, de Brancas. What would you say?” - -“Then he does not know?” I asked. “You have met with obstacles?” - -“Obstacles!” and Richelieu smiled at me with triumphant face. -“Yes,--such as most men would falter at. Imagine wooing a woman with -whom you can never speak,--who is kept from you as from the plague! -Ah, there was a problem, and one of the sort I love to solve. Why, de -Brancas, if her father suspected that I had in my pocket a note from -his daughter, he would have me back in a trice in my old cell at the -Bastille.” - -He paused a moment and touched the note with trembling fingers. - -“No, I could never exchange a word with her,” he went on, at last, “but -I made progress, nevertheless. Gold will work many miracles. Every -morning she found a note in a bouquet of flowers,--on her writing-desk, -on her dressing-table, on her embroidery-frame. Ah, how I cudgelled my -poor brain in writing those notes, pleading, passionate, despairing by -turns! At every ball, every concert, every fête where she was like to -be, there was I, and if I could not use my lips, at least I could use -my eyes. She looked at me first indifferently, then curiously, then -shyly,--and last night at the Opéra she blushed when her eyes met mine, -and I knew the battle won. To-morrow night I can speak to her. Ah, how -I shall make her love me!” - -Well, he was worth loving. My eyes blur with tears even yet as I see -him again standing there, so glad, so straight, so gallant, and think -of what came after. If I were a woman, I know I should have loved him -heart and soul. Even as a man, ’tis little less than that. - -“In affairs of the heart, as in affairs of state, my sword is at the -service of M. le Duc,” I said, no little moved, and again we struck -hands upon our compact, in which, I could not but think, it was I who -must reap the most advantage. For of what service could the sword of -an unknown youth of twenty be to Richelieu? And yet, as I was soon -to learn, even a humble sword when backed by a loyal heart may be of -service to the greatest. - -Jacques was called and told to show me my apartment. What a contrast -it was to that den under the gutters in the Rue Bailleul! Richelieu -declared he would not part with me, and with some reluctance I gave -Jacques the address of my former lodging, that he might bring away my -wardrobe. That done, I was soon abed, turned to the wall, and slept a -sleep infinitely sweetened by this sudden change in my circumstances. - - - - -CHAPTER IV - -A DUEL AT MID-DAY - - -I awoke betimes the next morning, but did not immediately arise. In -fact, I welcomed the opportunity to thoroughly review my position and -decide how best to steer my course. Here, then, was I, Jean de Brancas, -poor in everything but spirit, who, the day before, had been tramping -the streets of Paris friendless and well-nigh penniless, and who had -even thought of the Seine as a last place of refuge. Since then, by the -merest good fortune, which I had done little to merit, I had gained -the friendship of Richelieu, the man in all the kingdom whom I most -admired. I had been given entrance, if not to the society of Sceaux, at -least to the Paris salon of Madame du Maine. I had met Mlle. de Launay, -copies of whose witty letters had found their way even to Poitiers, -where I had read them until I knew them by rote. I had been admitted -to the secret of the Cellamare conspiracy, and this, I confess, rather -stuck in my throat. Open combat and the bright flash of swords I -would have welcomed gladly, but I had small relish for intrigue and -conspiracy and the considerations which sometimes make it necessary to -stab in the dark. And, in truth, I had little hope that the conspiracy -would succeed, for it seemed founded on selfishness, and the French -nation would forget its hostility to the regent once a Spanish army -was on its soil. Yet it mattered not to me who was regent, Philip of -Orleans or Philip of Spain, and I reflected that even if Richelieu -fell, he would not fall far. He had shown me kindness and good will, -and these I was determined to repay as best I could. At worst, I could -lose nothing but my life, and the prize was worth the risk. - -It was late when I arose, but Richelieu had not yet appeared, and -I descended into the court, attracted by the busy life which I saw -there. An army of servants was running hither and thither, grooming -and exercising horses, cleaning harness, polishing the gilding on -half a dozen coaches, sprinkling clean, white sand along the walks, -sweeping and dusting the wide entrance, and doing a hundred other -things which attested the care and attention given to every detail of -the management of this great house. At one side of the court I was -surprised to see standing a coach to which two horses were harnessed. -The driver was on the box, and the equipage was apparently ready to -take the road at a moment’s notice. - -“Does M. le Duc go abroad this morning?” I asked of a man who was -standing near. - -“I really do not know, monsieur,” he answered, politely. - -“For whom, then, is the coach waiting?” and I indicated it with a -gesture. - -He glanced at me in surprise. - -“Monsieur must be new to the hotel,” he said. “Whenever M. le Duc is at -home a carriage is kept waiting in the court, in case he might have use -for it.” - -I turned away with a new understanding of the character and resources -of the remarkable man whose guest I was, and returned slowly to the -great reception-hall, where Jacques was awaiting me. Richelieu himself -appeared soon after, and I was relieved to find that his manner -preserved the hearty cordiality of the night before. I had been half -afraid--though I would not admit it even to myself--that the morning -might in some way bring disillusion with it and send toppling the -pretty castles which I had been building in the air. Breakfast was -soon served. We lingered over the meal, during which I gave the duke a -little history of my family, and noon was striking as we left the house. - -“We go to the Café Procope,” said Richelieu. “It is in a new style -which is becoming very popular, and I fancy we shall find some one -there who can tell us the news of the court.” - -We entered the carriage which was in waiting, drove out through the -central gate, the army of lacqueys bowing on either side, and across -Paris towards the Rue Saint Germain-des-Pres, where the café stood, and -which it bade fair to render one of the most fashionable quarters of -the city. The café had, as the duke said, inaugurated a new style, and -there was only one other in Paris at the time, the Café de la Regence, -whose name was sufficient of itself to keep my companion away from it. - -A drive of ten minutes brought us to the suburb where the café stood, -and the throng of carriages before the door told of the crowd within. A -perfect babel greeted us as we entered, for it had become the fashion -for each person to do his best to out-talk his neighbors. We found with -some difficulty an unoccupied table, and Richelieu motioned me to a -seat while he took the one opposite. - -“There is no coffee made in Paris which compares with that served -here,” he remarked, and as he summoned a waiter I looked about me. -The room was large, and was rendered even larger in appearance by the -numerous richly-carved mirrors which embellished the walls. Through an -open doorway at the back came the click of dice and much loud laughter. -Gayly attired parties were continually entering and leaving the private -cabinets, and trills of feminine laughter mingled with the harsher -voices of the men. - -“Ah, de Rey,” cried Richelieu at that moment to a gentleman sitting at -the next table, “Mlle. de Launay was telling us a clever story at your -expense last night.” - -“And what was it, may I ask?” questioned de Rey, a tall, -black-moustachioed man, whom I thought ungainly. - -“She accuses you of fickleness in your love-affairs,” replied the duke, -and he related the geometrical sally. - -“What would you have, monsieur?” cried de Rey, as the story was -finished, laughing as heartily as any one. “A man never knows to-day -whom he will meet to-morrow, and not knowing that, how can he be -certain whom he will love?” - -While he was speaking three men had entered and taken seats at a -neighboring table. They commenced conversing in voices which seemed to -me unnecessarily loud, and I could not avoid overhearing them. - -“Have you heard,” one of them asked, “of the disposition the regent is -to make of his daughter, Mlle. de Valois?” - -I glanced at Richelieu and saw that he also had heard. His face was -white with anger, and I saw he knew the men and did not doubt that they -had come there purposely to insult him. - -“Proposals for her hand have been received from the King of Sardinia,” -continued the speaker, “and the regent is only too glad to get rid of -the fair Charlotte. She seems destined to become even more troublesome -than Madame du Berri,” and the speaker laughed, with an insolent -note in his voice, and glanced meaningly in our direction. A sudden -stillness had fallen upon the crowd. - -“By my word,” cried the other, looking full at Richelieu, “’twill be -bad news to a certain gentleman whose name begins with R, and who, I -have heard, has been dying of love for the Valois this month past.” - -The duke was out of his chair in an instant, but I was before him. - -“Monsieur will doubtless give me the pleasure of a moment’s -conversation outside?” I inquired, courteously. - -“And who the devil may you be?” he asked, in an insolent tone. - -“Perhaps this will tell you,” I cried, red with anger at the insult, -and I struck him fairly in the mouth with my open hand. - -He leaped from his chair and drew his sword with a furious gesture, -nor did mine linger in its sheath. Tables were overturned, chairs were -thrown aside, and our swords had already engaged, when a little fat -man, with prodigiously long moustachios, came running up. - -“Not in here, messieurs! Not in here, I beg of you!” he cried, wringing -his hands. “It would ruin my business should those devils of Hérault -ever hear of it.” I remembered that Hérault was lieutenant of police. - -“He is right,” I said, dropping my point. “Let us adjourn to the -street, monsieur. There, at least, we shall injure no one but -ourselves.” - -We had already commenced the combat, and I admit that I took my chance -in lowering my guard, but I was not prepared for the act of cowardice -which followed. For before I could recover myself I felt rather than -saw my antagonist thrust at me, and I involuntarily closed my eyes as -I waited to feel his sword in my flesh. But at that instant there came -a ringing clash of steel on steel, and I opened my eyes to see the -scoundrel’s weapon flying over the heads of the spectators. - -“Ah, de Gare,” cried Richelieu, for it was he who had disarmed him, -“and yet you dare associate with gentlemen! If I gave you your deserts -I would run you through where you stand. But I prefer killing you -with your sword in your hand, so follow me to the street and we will -finish this argument. Stand back, de Brancas,” he continued to me, -as I attempted to interfere. “This is my quarrel. It was I whom they -insulted.” - -The Comte de Gare, foaming with rage, picked up his sword and followed -to the street. The sentiment of the crowd was plainly with Richelieu, -and a moment later when I looked about for de Gare’s companions they -had disappeared. A ring of curious spectators formed around the two -men, and their swords were ringing together in an instant. Before a -moment passed I saw that de Gare had found his master. He realized it, -too, and his face went from red to white as he felt the duke’s iron -wrist and saw the implacable purpose in his eyes. Plainly it was only -the question of a few moments. The duke was playing with him, parrying -almost carelessly his savage thrusts, and advancing his own point -nearer and nearer to his heart. The onlookers waited with bated breath -for the thrust which they knew would be fatal. - -“You shall see, gentlemen,” cried Richelieu, gayly, for his -self-possession had returned the instant he felt his adversary’s sword -against his own, “the proper way to deal with cowards. This fellow has -presumed to be seen in the company of gentlemen, and I am glad that -it was reserved for my sword to punish him. Ah, you break!” he cried -again, for the other had given back a step. I, who was standing at the -duke’s side, saw a kind of ferocity spring to life in de Gare’s eyes, -and I noticed that his left hand was no longer behind him, but was -concealed in the folds of his doublet. Something, I know not what, made -me suspect the man. - -“Be on guard, monsieur!” I cried to Richelieu, “he means some -treachery,” and even as I spoke he drew forth his hand and threw a -poniard full at Richelieu’s heart. At the same instant, comprehending -de Gare’s purpose, I pushed Richelieu to one side. I felt a sharp, hot -pain in my right shoulder, and knew that the dagger had wounded me. -With a terrible cry Richelieu sprang forward, and fairly beating down -his guard, plunged his sword to the hilt in his breast. De Gare made a -desperate effort to keep his feet, grasped the sword, drew it from the -wound, and fell to the street, the blood gushing forth in a torrent. He -breathed convulsively once or twice, with the crowd looking down upon -him, his eyes glazed, a shudder ran through his body, and he was dead. - -“Thus perish all cowards,” said Richelieu. And then, turning to me, -“You saved my life, de Brancas. ’Twas a brave act.” - -“No more than you have twice done for me, monsieur,” I answered. “I -have only half paid my debt.” - -“But you are wounded!” he cried, seeing that I held my handkerchief to -my shoulder and that it was red with blood. “The dagger struck you, -then? Let me see how serious it is,” and he was tearing the doublet -away from my shoulder ere I had time to protest. - -“’Tis only a flesh wound, monsieur,” I said. “Pray do not trouble about -it.” - -“Trouble about it, indeed. Come in here with me,” and he dragged rather -than led me into the café again. “Come, Maitre Delorme,” he cried to -the proprietor, who was still wringing his hands and bewailing the -destruction of his glasses, “bring me water and clean linen, and be -quick about it. Ah, here is one who will know how to dress the wound,” -he added, as a tall, clean-shaven man, dressed severely in black, -pushed his way through the crowd. “Upon my word, Levau, you come in the -nick of time. I have a patient for you,” and he turned me over to the -famous surgeon. - -The latter in a moment had examined the wound, with puckered brow, -washed it in clean water, spread some cooling lotion upon it, which he -took from a case he carried in his pocket, and securely bandaged it. -Not till then did he deign to speak. - -“A mere nothing,” he said, “for a man who has good blood in his veins, -as my friend here has. A little soreness for a week, perhaps, a -stiffness for a fortnight, and then only a memory.” - -“Indeed, I am wondrous pleased to hear it,” said Richelieu, shaking his -hand warmly, and leaving a gold piece in it, I do not doubt. “But what -have we here?” and he turned towards the door, whence came a sudden -commotion. - -“For the king!” cried a voice. “For the king! Make way, messieurs.” - -“The regent!” exclaimed some one, and then a strange stillness fell -upon the place, save for Richelieu, who hummed one of Lulli’s gay airs. - -The crowd parted to right and left, and I saw advancing towards us a -large, heavy-set man, with red face and eyes which seemed to run one -through. - -“Who hath done this?” he cried. “Who hath killed the Comte de Gare, one -of my faithful friends?” - -“To me belongs the honor, monsieur,” said Richelieu, in a cool voice, -but bowing low. “I regret to learn he was a friend of yours, for he was -a coward and a villain, and deserved to die by the rope, not by the -sword like a gentleman.” - -The regent’s face turned from red to purple, and I looked to see him -rush upon Richelieu, and half drew my sword. But with an effort he -restrained himself, and his next words came in a voice strangely calm, -yet infinitely more menacing than any violence could have been. - -“Ah, I have the honor of seeing the Duc de Richelieu, have I not? But -they tell me there were two men opposed to de Gare.” - -“Monsieur,” cried Richelieu, “whoever said that lied. A friend of mine -interposed to save me from a treacherous dagger-thrust, which the -coward would have given me when he saw himself hard pressed.” - -“And where is this friend, may I inquire?” asked the regent, looking -about with an ominous light in his eyes. - -My hat was sweeping the floor in an instant. - -“I have that honor,” I said. - -“I do not know you, monsieur,” sneered Orleans, looking me over from -head to foot. “I should say, however, that you were from the country, -and I warn you that you have fallen into bad company. You would better -leave it.” - -“I choose my own company, monsieur, and ask no one to do it for me,” I -answered, for the insolent look of the man had set my blood on fire. “I -desire no better than that I have already had.” - -“Then by my faith you shall see more of it!” cried the regent, losing -his calmness in an instant. “Here, lieutenant,” he called to an officer -near the door, “bring in a squad of guards and arrest these men. I will -see if we are to have roistering and murder at mid-day in the streets -of Paris.” - -“’Tis useless to resist,” said Richelieu to me in a low voice as I drew -my sword. “He will not dare use much severity.” - -“Your swords, messieurs,” said the lieutenant of police, advancing -towards us at the head of a dozen men. Richelieu broke his over his -knee and threw it to the floor. I placed my foot on mine and snapped -the blade. - -“To the Bastille with them!” cried the regent, beside himself with -rage. “You shall answer for them with your head, lieutenant, so take -care they do not escape.” - -The officer simply bowed, but his cheek flushed with anger. We were led -to the street, where I saw the regent’s coach standing. As we emerged -from the café I caught a glimpse of two faces which seemed familiar, -and looking again, I recognized the men who had entered the place with -de Gare. I understood then how it happened that the regent had arrived -so opportunely. They had doubtless warned him of de Gare’s peril, but -too late to save his life. - -A moment later we were mounted on two horses, and, surrounded by our -body-guard, galloped briskly away towards the Bastille, in which, I -reflected, I was like to find much less of comfort than in the palatial -Hotel de Richelieu. Yet a man must take the lean with the fat, and I -was far from repining. - - - - -CHAPTER V - -A DESPERATE VENTURE - - -The troop of guards continued onward at a rapid pace, separating me -from Richelieu, so that I had no opportunity of exchanging a word with -him. In a few moments the threatening and gloomy walls of the Bastille -loomed ahead, towering over the Porte St. Antoine, and we drew up at -the outer gate. The lieutenant exchanged a word with the sentry there, -and after a moment the gates creaked back and we entered. I looked -about me curiously, for this was the first time I had ever seen the -interior of the most famous prison in France, though I had spent an -entire afternoon looking at it from the other side of the ditch. - -We were in a long court, closed in by lofty walls, the prison itself -forming one side. We turned to the right, past some houses built -against the outer wall, which I decided were stables, and then the word -was given to dismount. Half a dozen guards surrounded us, a bell rang -somewhere, and in a moment a man in uniform hurried towards us,--a -little, dry man, with tight-shut lips, and eyes whose glance was like a -poniard-thrust. - -“M. de Maison-Rouge,” said the lieutenant, saluting with great respect, -“I have here two prisoners, whom the regent confides to your keeping -with instructions to guard them well.” - -“The instructions were unnecessary, monsieur,” replied the new-comer, -shortly. “No one who enters here ever leaves until it is permitted. Who -are the prisoners?” - -“Ah, M. de Maison-Rouge,” cried Richelieu, gayly, “I trust you have not -forgotten me so speedily?” - -The lieutenant-governor of the great prison glanced at the speaker -quickly, but his face remained impenetrable, and if he experienced any -surprise, he certainly did not show it. - -“No, I have not forgotten you, M. le Duc,” he said, quietly. “And the -other?” - -“Is my friend, Jean de Brancas,” answered Richelieu; and added, -smilingly, “It is, I believe, the first time he has had the pleasure of -meeting you.” - -Maison-Rouge glanced at me coldly. I bowed, but I fear my face betrayed -the fact that I considered the meeting anything but a pleasure. - -“Very well,” he said. “Wait a moment, lieutenant, and I will send you -a receipt for the prisoners. Follow me, messieurs,” he added to us, -and led the way to one of the buildings against the outer wall, which -proved to be his office. A sentry at the door saluted as we passed. A -receipt was written and given to him. - -“Now, gentlemen,” said Maison-Rouge, as the door closed, “I must be -assured that you carry no weapons or means of escape into the Bastille -with you. Give me your word of honor to that effect and I will omit the -formality of search.” - -“That is most courteous, monsieur,” cried Richelieu. “I give you my -word of honor gladly.” - -“And I also,” I said. “My sword was my only weapon.” - -“That is well,” and Maison-Rouge opened the door. “Follow me, then.” - -Midway of the court a drawbridge grated down to let us pass and -creakingly rose behind us. Turning again to the right, we were -conducted along a still narrower court to a second gate, and passing -through this, paused before a second drawbridge, which was also lowered -to permit our passage. Still another gate was opened and clanged shut -after us, and we were in the great interior court. The afternoon sun -illumined it as brightly as it was ever illumined, and I perceived -two or three melancholy personages walking slowly up and down, each -in charge of a sentry, who followed closely with loaded musket and -permitted no word to be exchanged. Three lofty towers flanked the court -on either side. They were fully a hundred feet in height, as were the -walls between them, and the court itself was near a hundred feet long, -by perhaps seventy in width. We were led straight on across another -drawbridge into a second court, much smaller than the first, and which -resembled nothing so much as a gigantic well. As I afterwards found -out, it was, indeed, called the well court. - -“I trust I may have my old room, monsieur,” observed Richelieu, as we -entered this forbidding place, which made my heart sink within me. - -“I see nothing against it,” answered Maison-Rouge. “The Tower du Puits -is certainly strong enough to hold even the Duc de Richelieu.” - -“That has been proved,” laughed the duke, “since it has already held me -for more than a year. I had no reason to complain of your hospitality, -monsieur.” - -The governor smiled grimly, but said nothing. I wondered how my -companion could laugh so lightly in this horrible place. - -“And you are not even curious to know what brought me here again?” he -continued, in the same tone. - -“Some act of folly, I do not doubt,” said Maison-Rouge, his face -clearing a little. “You will never learn discretion.” - -“Ah, but this is far less serious,” cried Richelieu. “Before, I -offended the prudery of Madame de Maintenon, who was trying to turn -Louis into a monk and the court into a priory. This time I have merely -killed one of the regent’s friends. The regent is a man, and will soon -forgive.” - -“I trust so,” and Maison-Rouge glanced at him with the shadow of a -smile. “I have no reason to wish you ill, M. le Duc.” Evidently, the -winning good humor of my companion had touched even this enfortressed -heart. - -There was a tower at either corner of the inner court, and it was -towards the one at the right that we were led. A door with double -bolts barred the bottom of the staircase. The governor threw them -back, opened the door, and motioned us before him. I heard the regular -step of a sentry in the corridor above, and we passed him at the first -landing. He paused to glance at us inquiringly, and then continued his -round. At the third landing, Maison-Rouge stopped before a heavy iron -door, threw back the bolts and pulled it open. Another inner door was -revealed, similarly bolted. This he also opened and held back. - -“Ah, I am familiar with this room,” said Richelieu, smiling as he -passed into it. I started to follow him, but Maison-Rouge motioned me -back. - -“What! you would separate me from my friend?” cried Richelieu. - -“I regret that it is necessary, monsieur,” said the governor; “but it -is the rule, as you should know. He shall lodge in the calotte above -you.” - -As he spoke I fancied I caught a flash of triumph in Richelieu’s eye, -but he made no sign. - -“Good-by, then, my friend,” he said, and turned away towards the -double-barred window. The doors were clanged shut, the bolts thrown, -and I was motioned to mount to the floor above. I did so with a heavy -heart. With Richelieu I had some hope, but without him I felt hope to -be fruitless. Presently we paused before another door, double-bolted -like that on the floor below. Behind it, also, there was an inner door. -It was opened, I entered, and heard the bolts shot into place. As I -looked back at it I saw that in both doors, near the top there was a -narrow orifice through which the sentry in the hall could inspect the -cells as he passed and hear what was going on in them. - -The calotte was well named, for it was a skullcap indeed. In the centre -there was room to stand upright, but the roof sloped on either hand -until at the walls it was scarce two feet from the floor. A bench, a -chair, and a rickety stove clamped to the wall comprised the furniture. - -I threw myself upon the bench, when a sudden thought brought me to my -feet as by a spring. For this was the night upon which Richelieu was to -meet Mlle. de Valois. That he should fail to do so would be monstrous. -Escape, then, was necessary,--escape, not to-morrow or next week, but -at once, to-day, within six or eight hours at the uttermost. I groaned -aloud. How to escape from this infernal hole? I sprang to the window -and tried the bars. They were cemented fast into the masonry. The -strength of the door I already knew, and I ran over in my mind the -barred gates and raised drawbridges we must pass before we should be -without the walls. I gazed out through the bars at the broad country, -bright under the rays of the sun, and cursed the chance that had thrown -us here, upon this day of all days. I heard the regular step of the -sentry in the corridor, as much a prisoner as ourselves until the watch -was changed. It came nearer, paused before my door, and then retreated. -All was still. - -Suddenly I heard a faint tapping as of some one endeavoring to signal -me. I looked around trying to locate the sound. I approached the corner -from which it seemed to come. It grew louder. I dropped to my knees and -crawled yet nearer the wall. - -“De Brancas,” I heard a voice call, seemingly a great way off. “De -Brancas, are you there?” - -“Yes, yes,” I panted. “But where are you, monsieur?” for I could not -believe that a human voice could penetrate these walls of stone. - -“In the cell below yours, as you know,” replied the voice. “Do you -know we must escape to-night?” - -“Yes, yes,” I answered again, still more astonished that I could hear -his voice so clearly. “The tryst at the dryad fountain.” - -“You are a jewel, de Brancas!” cried the duke. “Yes, we must escape and -at once. There is no time to lose.” - -“But to escape,” I said, “it is necessary to pass through seven barred -gates and across three raised drawbridges. That is no easy thing. Have -you a plan, monsieur?” - -“A plan? No. But let me come to you and we will find a plan.” - -“Let you come to me?” I cried, in amazement. “Gladly, but how?” - -I could hear him laughing to himself. - -“Did you think that I spent a year of my life here for nothing?” he -asked. “The slab at the corner of your cell is loose and can easily be -raised.” - -I was panting with excitement. So this was how his voice could reach me! - -“A moment!” I cried, and my fingers groped for the loosened slab. It -was soon found, but how to raise it was a question, for I could get -no hold of it. In an instant I had torn the buckle from my shoe and -inserted its edge into the crack. I pried the stone up, but a dozen -times it slipped back before I could arrest it. Finally I raised it -half an inch, grasped the edge with desperate fingers, and with an -effort which made my muscles crack tilted it up. I looked into the -hole, but could see nothing. - -“The slab is out, monsieur,” I called. - -“Good,” said Richelieu, and then there was an instant’s pause. “Now,” -he went on, at last, “as I raise this other stone do you slide it back -out of the way.” - -In a moment it was done, and I found myself looking down into his eyes, -so near they almost startled me, for he had placed his chair upon his -bench and was standing on it. - -“The guard will be back,” he said. “Bring your bench to the corner and -lie down upon it.” - -I did as he directed, and saw that he had jumped down from his chair -and was walking carelessly about his cell. Again the sentry reached the -door, paused an instant to glance within, and then went on his round. - -Richelieu was back upon his chair in an instant. - -“Now,” he said, “I can pay you a ten minutes’ visit. I know the routine -of this place,” and he held out his hands to me. I reached down, -grasped them, and he scrambled lightly up beside me. - -I began to think that, after all, escape might not be such a difficult -thing. What other secrets of the prison might he not possess? - -“’Tis not the first time I have made that trip,” and he laughed as he -brushed the dust from his sleeve. “When the king sent me here to repent -of that affair at Marly he permitted my tutor to accompany me. But in -the evening we were separated, and he was locked up in this cell to -spend the night. We were both dying of ennui, and determined to spend -the nights together. So with infinite patience he picked away the -cement around this slab and the one under it. As you see, they rest on -the girders and so remain in place. The guard cannot see into the cells -after night falls, so we were not disturbed. It is fortunate the corner -is dark,” he added, “and that the cracks of the floor are filled with -dirt, else the ruse might have been discovered since I was last here.” - -“And now what?” I asked, trembling with impatience. - -“Now to escape,” said the duke, and sat down on the bench to consider. - -But to escape, and with only our bare hands for tools! What a problem! -Yet I was determined that it should be solved. Others had escaped from -the Bastille. Why not we? - -“Clearly,” I said, after a moment, “we cannot hope to break down the -door nor penetrate these walls.” - -My companion nodded in gloomy acquiescence. - -“There remains, then, only one possible way,” I went on. “That is by -the window.” - -“But the bars?” - -“We must remove one. Luckily they are single, so that one will be -enough.” - -“It is ninety feet from the ground.” - -“We must get a rope.” - -“A rope? Yes. But where?” - -“I do not know,” I said, but I arose and went to the window. Yes, it -was not less than ninety feet from the ground. - -“Well,” said Richelieu, at my elbow, “suppose we had a rope. Suppose -we had the bar out. What then? Do you not see the court is full of -soldiers? We could not hope to escape them. But even if we did, there -is the outer wall still to pass,--forty feet high and with a sentry at -every twenty paces.” - -I saw that what he said was true. To descend into the court would be to -enter a nest of hornets. But of a sudden a new thought came to me. - -“Well,” I asked, “if one way is impossible, why not try the other?” - -“The other?” exclaimed Richelieu. “What other, de Brancas?” - -“The roof,” I cried, and I knew I had found the key to the problem. “It -is battlemented, is it not?” - -“Yes,” and Richelieu looked more and more astonished. “But I do not yet -understand, my friend.” - -“Wait,” I said. “Let me think a moment,” and I sat down upon the bench, -my head between my hands. Richelieu paced feverishly up and down the -cell. At last I had it. - -“M. le Duc,” I said, as calmly as I could, for my heart was beating -madly, “I have a plan. It is not promising, perhaps, but I believe it -is the best that offers. I will remove one of the bars of the window. -We will secure a rope. I will stand upon the sill without and throw the -rope over a merlon of the battlement. We will mount to the roof and -after that trust to Providence. There must be some way down, and if -there is, we will find it.” - -Richelieu’s eyes were blazing. - -“But can we do all this?” he asked. - -“We must,” I said. “The most difficult thing is the rope. It must be -twenty or thirty feet long, and strong enough to bear us. If we had our -cloaks----” - -“I will get our cloaks,” cried Richelieu. “I will make the rope. Come, -I must return. The guard will soon be here. Slip the stones into place -after me,” and he dropped lightly into his cell. - -I dropped the stones back into place, and heard him pounding at his -door. The sentry answered him. - -“There is no bedding in this place,” called Richelieu, “and it will be -cold to-night. At least I and my friend should have our cloaks. Ask M. -de Maison-Rouge if he will not send to my hotel and secure us two good, -heavy ones.” - -The guard went away, but soon came back again. - -“Your request is granted, monsieur,” he said. “You shall have your -cloak,” and then he mounted to my door and repeated the message to me. - -I had the slabs out again in a moment. - -“That provides the rope,” I said, looking down into the duke’s excited -face. “Now it is for me to remove the bar. It will make some noise. Do -you listen for the sentry and warn me when he approaches.” - -Richelieu nodded, and turned away to listen at his door. - -I went to the window and examined it bar by bar. None of them showed -any sign of weakness, but at one end of the second bar from the bottom -there was a little crack in the cement. I must have something to use -as a chisel. But what? My eyes fell upon the stove. It was falling to -pieces, and I wrenched loose a portion of the side, which would do -admirably for a maul. But for a chisel I must have something with a -point,--why not one of the clamps which held it to the wall? They had -been driven into the cement, how far I could not guess. I chose the one -which seemed a little loose, and using the piece of iron for a lever, -managed to start it. A second wrench, a third--and I had it out. It was -a sorry chisel, but must do, in want of something better. I muffled my -handkerchief about the piece of iron in order to deaden the noise as -much as possible and attacked the cement about the bar. I saw that I -could chip it away a little at a time. - -So I toiled on through the afternoon, Richelieu warning me when the -sentry approached along the corridor. It was weary work, yet my heart -was light, for I had soon made a considerable impression, and knew -I should succeed. My arms were aching and my hands were torn and -blistered, but as evening came one end of the bar was loose, and I felt -that I could pull it out. I stopped work then, told Richelieu of my -success, and carefully gathering up the cement which I had loosened, -threw it under the floor, and slipped the stones back into place. I -drove the clamp back into the wall, replaced the piece of stove, and -threw myself upon my bench to rest. - -Scarcely had I done so when I heard footsteps approaching. The door -opened and a man appeared upon the threshold carrying my supper, and -I caught a glimpse of the guard standing in the dark corridor behind -him. He placed the food upon the floor, went out again, and returned -in a moment with a cloak, which he threw upon the chair, and withdrew -without a word, bolting the doors behind him. I caught up the cloak, -and saw with satisfaction that it was a strong and heavy one. But -before I set to work upon it I turned to the food. A square of bread, -a piece of meat, another of cheese, and a bottle of vile wine was all; -but I was in no mood to quarrel with it, for I had eaten nothing since -morning, and soon devoured it to the last morsel. Then I tore the cloak -into broad strips and twisted and knotted them together. At the end of -half an hour I had a strong rope, not less than twenty feet in length. -A tap on the floor told me that Richelieu had also completed his task, -and I sat down to wait for darkness. - -It was not long in coming, and so soon as I saw from my window that -night had fallen in earnest, I raised the slabs and pulled Richelieu -up beside me. Then I dropped the stones back into place, so that, when -our escape was discovered, our means of communication might not be too -readily disclosed. Richelieu had brought with him the rope which he had -made, and I knotted both ends of it to mine, making a great loop. Then -I sprang to the window and wrenched out the bar. - -“We are ready,” I said, and I felt my arms trembling with excitement. - -Richelieu reached out and wrung my hand. - -“I will go first,” he said. - -“No, no!” I cried, and before he could prevent me I had pushed my body -between the bars and was clinging to the sill without. - - - - -CHAPTER VI - -A SURPRISE FOR MAISON-ROUGE - - -There was narrow foothold, and my head whirled for an instant as I -clung to the bars with one hand and looked down at the flickering -torches in the court below and along the outer wall. But the giddiness -passed, and I leaned far out and vainly tried to pierce the darkness -above me. The wall sloped outward at the height of my head, so that I -could not see the top, but I had seen the parapet in daylight from a -distance and knew that the merlons were narrow and spiked along the -crest. It was over one of these that I must throw my rope, and I drew -a deep breath as I nerved myself for the effort. Once, twice, I threw, -with a long, outward sweep of the arm, and each time the rope fell back -past me. Three, four, five times, but each time it came back without -resistance. I paused for breath, and heard Richelieu cursing softly at -the window. I leaned far out and threw the sixth time. The rope held. I -bore my weight upon it, still clinging to the bars with one hand. It -still held. Obviously, what I had hoped for had happened. - -And then I paused, while the perspiration started in beads at the roots -of my hair. As the wall sloped outward above me, I saw that so soon -as I grasped the rope and loosed my hold on the bars of the window I -would be swung outward. But there was no time to hesitate, and I feared -that if I stopped to think my heart would fail me, so closing my eyes, -I grasped the rope and let myself go. In a moment I was dangling like -a fly over the abyss. Gripping my teeth, I went up hand over hand to -the parapet, straining my wounded shoulder grievously, grasped the top -of the battlement, pulled myself over, and fell limp as a rag on the -other side. A moment later I heard a scratching against the wall, and -Richelieu scrambled over beside me. - -“Do not move,” he whispered, crouching under the parapet; “I hear -footsteps.” - -I also heard them, and saw faintly a sentry approaching with musket on -his shoulder. - -“’Tis our salvation,” I whispered, for in an instant I saw a way of -escape. - -“Our salvation?” questioned Richelieu. - -“Make no noise, monsieur,” I answered, “and I will show you.” - -The sentry was opposite us. A step more and he had passed. In that -instant I was upon him, my fingers at his throat. Before he could utter -a sound, or, indeed, understand what had happened, I had dragged him -down into the shadow. Richelieu caught his gun as it fell, and seizing -the rope from the parapet, had bound his feet together in a trice. - -“Quick, quick!” I whispered. “Perhaps there is another sentry. This one -must not be missed.” - -I stripped off the fellow’s coat, while Richelieu stuffed his -handkerchief into his mouth. Then we tied his hands, gagged him, and -rolled him into the shadow. I threw on his coat, donned his hat, picked -up his musket, and continued along his beat. A moment later I saw the -form of another sentry approaching through the gloom. - -“Montjoy,” he cried, as he neared me. - -The old battle-cry of France flashed into my mind in an instant. I can -call it nothing less than inspiration. - -“St. Denis,” I answered. - -“All’s well,” said the man, and passed me. - -It was a simple thing to reach out and clutch his windpipe. Richelieu -heard the struggle and ran to my assistance. I tore our rope into -shorter pieces, and in a moment the fellow was secured. - -“Are there any others?” asked the duke. - -“I do not know,” I answered. “Wait and I will make the circuit.” I -picked up the gun again and started on the round. I completed it -without encountering any one. “There are only two sentries,” I said, as -I rejoined Richelieu. - -“Good,” he answered; “and now what?” - -“My plan is to put on the clothes of these men and take their guns. -When the guard is changed we will descend, and will perhaps be -permitted to go out without question. If any one tries to stop us, we -must kill him. At least, we shall be armed.” - -“Splendid!” cried Richelieu. “By my soul, de Brancas, you are a man -after my own heart.” - -“Let us see how long we have to wait,” I said, and loosened the gag in -the mouth of our first prisoner. “Tell us, fellow,” I said to him, “how -soon are the guards changed?” - -“In an hour,” he answered, sullenly. - -I replaced the gag, and as I did so a new difficulty struck me. - -“We must get rid of these men,” I said. “If the guards who come after -us find them, they will give the alarm, and the prison will be aroused -in a moment.” - -“But we cannot kill them,” cried Richelieu, and I heard the two -prisoners breathing heavily. - -“No,” I answered; “but we must get rid of them, nevertheless. Wait -a moment,” and I made a rapid circuit of the roof. “I have it. The -chimneys.” - -“The chimneys?” - -“Yes; why not? We can lift them over and drop them inside.” - -“But they would fall to the bottom.” - -“Perhaps not. Let me see,” and I ran to the nearest chimney, drew -myself to the top of it, and carefully let myself down within. My feet -encountered an obstacle, and I cautiously bore my weight upon it. It -seemed quite firm, and I released my hold of the chimney and stooped -down to investigate. I found that I was standing upon a heavy iron -grating solidly embedded in the masonry. In a moment I understood. -It had been placed there to prevent any one crawling up the chimney -and perhaps escaping. There was a certain grim humor in the thought -that this grating, which had been designed to prevent escape, should -be of assistance to us. “Come, this is excellent,” I said, clambering -out, and I explained to Richelieu what I had found. “One man in each -chimney, well bound and gagged. I warrant you they will not be soon -discovered.” - -“But they will be smothered!” exclaimed the duke. - -“By what?” - -“By smoke and heat.” - -“Ah, you forget, monsieur,” I said, “how few fires there are in the -Bastille, and how small are the few which do exist.” - -“True,” murmured Richelieu; and added, “You seem to think of -everything, my friend.” - -It was the work of only a few moments to strip our prisoners and draw -their clothes on over our own. Each had a dagger in his belt, and these -also we appropriated. Our hats we dropped down the chimney nearest us. - -“Come, my friends,” I said to the two men, who were shivering in the -icy wind which swept across the building, “you are soon to be in a -warmer place. No, do not fear, we are not going to harm you,--that -is, if you keep still. We are going to slip each of you down one of -those chimneys, where, about six feet from the top, there is a grating -upon which you can stand very comfortably. I promise you, moreover, -that if you are quiet and do not struggle we will send a message to -the governor in the morning telling him where you are, so that he can -release you.” - -I saw that the gags were fast and that their hands and feet were -securely bound. Then I mounted the chimney and, with the assistance -of Richelieu, pulled one of the prisoners to the top and lowered him -inside. I felt him shudder as he swung over the inky pit, but his feet -soon found the grating, and in a moment he was standing in safety and -quite invisible from the roof. The same manœuvre was repeated at the -other chimney, I having first assured myself that it was also grated, -and Richelieu and I were left alone upon the parapet. All of this had -taken time, and we knew the moment of the relief could not be far -distant. We picked up the muskets and started to patrol the roof. - -“The pass-word,” I said to Richelieu, “is Montjoy and St. Denis.” - -“And how under heaven do you know that, my friend?” he asked, in -amazement. - -“By inspiration,” I answered, and left him to his astonishment. We had -made the round scarce half a dozen times when we heard a door unbolted. - -“Montjoy,” cried a voice. - -“St. Denis,” we answered, from different parts of the roof. - -“All right, _mes enfants_,” cried the voice; “step lively, if you -please.” - -A faint light appeared, and we hastened towards it. - -“You are to report at once to the governor,” said the man, who by his -uniform I saw to be an officer. “Two of the guards are ill to-night and -you will have to do double duty.” - -“Very good, monsieur,” I answered, and saluting, we hurried down the -steps, exchanging the pass-word with the two guards who were mounting -to relieve us. Luckily we knew the location of the governor’s office. -The darkness favored us, and at the magic words Montjoy and St. Denis -the drawbridge was lowered and the gates were opened into the outer -court. - -“This way,” said Richelieu, “and pray heaven he be alone.” - -We hastened towards a lighted window, which we could see distinctly -through the darkness. Richelieu peered into the room. - -“It is he,” he whispered. “He is sitting at a table writing, with his -back to the door. I think he is alone. We must surprise him. Are you -ready?” and he drew his dagger from his belt. - -“Yes,” I said, “I am quite ready,” and I also drew my dagger. - -He opened the door noiselessly, and we entered quickly. I shot the -bolts into place, and with one spring Richelieu was at the side of -Maison-Rouge, his poniard against his throat. - -“One sound, one movement,” he said, between his teeth, “and you are a -dead man, monsieur.” - -Maison-Rouge looked around with a start, felt the dagger against his -neck, and like a discreet man remained silent, his face impassive as -ever. - -“Now, de Brancas, quick. A gag and some rope.” I found both without -difficulty. “We forget the window,” cried Richelieu, suddenly. “Close -it, man.” I closed the iron shutter so that not a ray of light could be -seen from without, and Maison-Rouge was soon secured. - -“Now,” said Richelieu, “let us go.” - -“On the contrary, let us stay,” I answered. - -“How, stay? Are you mad?” - -“Not at all. Alone, we shall never be able to pass the outer gate. Only -M. de Maison-Rouge can get us out. The question is, will he do it?” - -“Hardly,” said Richelieu. - -“I believe that he will,” I said, “when he has fully considered the -situation. One question, M. le Duc. Do you wish to leave Paris?” - -“Certainly not.” - -“And yet, if you escape, you will have to leave Paris, will you not, -and perhaps France?” - -“I fear so,” said Richelieu, gloomily. - -“Ah, now I am sure that you will favor my plan. Now, M. de -Maison-Rouge, attention. Let me tell you first that we have a very -important engagement for this evening, which we are determined to keep. -If we escape, leaving you behind here, your prestige is lost. Conceive -the anger of the regent when he finds that you have permitted to slip -through your fingers the two prisoners whom he had especially charged -you to watch closely.” - -A groan escaped the unfortunate man. His impassiveness yielded to this -blow, as I had thought it would. - -“On the other hand, what I propose to you is this. You order your -coach, we enter with you, you drive out through the gates, announcing -that you go on a mission of importance. Three hours later you drive in -again, we with you.” I saw both men start. “You will send us back to -our second watch on the roof. We release the two sentries, who will not -have been discovered, return them their uniforms, secure their silence, -regain our rooms, and remove all traces of our flight. Everything -will be as it was before, and when in the morning the regent sends to -inquire after his prisoners, you can inform him that they are safe. -Does the plan strike you favorably, monsieur?” - -I had been watching him closely as I talked and I was satisfied that he -would consent. I loosened the gag. - -“Do you consent, monsieur?” I repeated. - -“What assurance have I that you will return with me?” he asked. - -“My word of honor.” - -“And yours also, M. le Duc?” - -“Certainly, mine also,” answered Richelieu. - -“Messieurs,” said Maison-Rouge, “I understand nothing of all this, but -I am in your power. I will do anything to keep my prisoners. I consent.” - -“And what assurance have we?” I asked. - -“My word of honor also.” - -“That will do,” said Richelieu. “Besides, we have always our poniards.” - -“Let us make haste, then,” I cried, and I untied Maison-Rouge, first -assuring myself that he was unarmed. - -“Unbolt the door,” he said. Richelieu did so. The governor rang a bell. -A man entered, and I saw Richelieu grip his dagger convulsively. At -least, Maison-Rouge would not escape if he showed a sign of treachery. - -“My coach, at once,” said the governor. “Inform Lieutenant Perrault -that he is to take my place here until I return from a mission of -importance.” - -The man saluted and withdrew. I drew a breath of relief, and I felt -that my forehead was damp with perspiration for the second time that -night. Maison-Rouge donned his cloak and hat. Five tense minutes -passed. Then the door opened and the man reappeared. - -“The coach is waiting, monsieur,” he said. - -“Very well,” replied the governor. “And Perrault?” - -“Will be here in a moment, monsieur.” - -“We will not wait for him. Follow me, my men,” and he led the way to -a coach whose lanterns gleamed through the darkness. He entered first -and we followed him. We were stopped at the drawbridge, and the sentry -thrust in his head to be certain that it was really the governor of the -Bastille who passed. - -“All’s well,” he cried. The drawbridge creaked down and we rumbled -over. There was a moment’s delay at the outer gate, then it was opened -and we were free. - -“Where to, monsieur?” asked the coachman, drawing up outside the gate. - -I whispered in the governor’s ear. - -“To the Hotel de Richelieu,” he answered. - -Not a word was spoken as we dashed through the almost deserted streets, -and we were soon in the Rue des Saints Pères. The coachman stopped -before the central gate of the hotel. - -“Wait a moment here,” said Richelieu, and he sprang from the coach, ran -to the gate, and rang the bell. A lacquey answered the summons, and -after a whispered word with him Richelieu motioned us forward. As we -passed he stepped again into the coach, and the gate was closed behind -us. In a moment we were at the great entrance of the house. - -“Come with us, monsieur,” I said to Maison-Rouge, and motioned him to -get out first. - -“The governor wishes you on no account to leave this place,” I said to -the driver as we descended. “M. de Maison-Rouge intends to look through -the papers of M. de Richelieu. It may take some time, but you are to -await him here.” - -The coachman, well drilled, doubtless, in his master’s peculiar -business, nodded to show that he understood. - -We mounted the steps, and Richelieu knocked at the door. It was opened -by Jacques, who recognized his master at once and admitted us without a -word. - -“Jacques,” said Richelieu, as the door closed, “you will conduct this -gentleman to the red salon. Call two of my men and let them assist you -in guarding him. On no account is he to escape or communicate with any -one. You will, however, provide him with wine and whatever else he may -require.” - -The man bowed and led our prisoner down a corridor to the left. -Richelieu sprang up the stairs, and I followed him to the apartment we -had entered the evening before. Here he paused. - -“De Brancas,” he said, turning to me and grasping my hand, “you are -sublime, my friend. Believe me, I shall never forget it.” - - - - -CHAPTER VII - -AT THE DRYAD FOUNTAIN - - -“We shall need disguises,” said Richelieu, as I returned his clasp with -equal warmth. “Luckily, I have already had many occasions for using -them, and so have a large assortment. Come with me,” and he led the way -into an adjoining room, whose walls were covered with costumes. There -were uniforms of many kinds, cavaliers’ suits of a dozen fashions and -even the more sober garb of artisans and masons. At one end of the -room was a collection of arms,--swords, poniards, pistols, arquebuses, -and even shirts of mail. “Choose,” said Richelieu, with a sweep of his -hand. “As for me, I shall take this suit of gray. I am known to abhor -gray, and moreover it will make me invisible in the darkness.” - -The reason seemed to me a good one, and I selected a suit of similar -shade but much less elaborate design. - -“Oh, I had near forgot!” I exclaimed, returning, as I was leaving the -room. “Will you instruct one of your people to prepare against our -return a small box of cement?” - -“Cement?” asked Richelieu, looking at me in astonishment. - -“Yes; we shall need it,” I answered. - -“Very well, my friend,” he said, and without waiting to explain the use -I had for it, I hurried to my apartment, where I changed my clothes, -rolling my others into a bundle, which I carried down with me to -Richelieu’s room five minutes later. I found him busily engaged in -curling his moustache and arranging his hair. - -“We have no time to lose, monsieur,” I protested. - -“What the devil would you have, de Brancas?” and Richelieu threw around -his neck a collar which I knew to be that of the Holy Ghost, with its -eight-pointed cross, each point crowned by a ball. “A gentleman cannot -go to a rendezvous looking like a bourgeois. I have ordered two horses, -and I shall be ready to mount by the time they are at the door. You -would better select a sword, a poniard, and a pistol, for you may have -need of them before the night is over.” - -I did as he suggested, and in a few minutes we were in the saddle. We -crossed the river at a gallop, and without drawing rein plunged into a -maze of narrow streets where I should have been utterly lost, but where -Richelieu seemed quite at home. I expected every moment that my horse -would break his leg in some hole in the pavement, but my companion -did not slacken speed, and I pressed on behind him. I remembered that -the rendezvous was in the Palais Royal gardens, and reflected without -enthusiasm that this was walking into the lion’s jaws with a vengeance, -but I kept my thoughts to myself, and in a moment we turned sharply to -the left along a narrow street and came out at the end of a long avenue -of chestnuts. - -“This is the place,” said Richelieu, and we walked our horses into -the shadow of the trees and dismounted. “We will tie our horses here. -The fountain is not far distant, and we shall have no difficulty in -regaining them should we be surprised. Ah! ’tis the hour,” he added, as -ten o’clock sounded from St. Honoré. “In two hours we must be back in -the Bastille. ’Tis well that the night is cold,” he continued, leading -the way rapidly along the avenue, “else our task would have been more -difficult, for this is a great place of resort in fine weather.” - -Some distance away, through the leafless branches of the trees, I could -see the lights of the Palais Royal gleaming. The moon had risen and -shed a cold radiance over the gardens, beautiful even under December’s -withering hand. Only under the broad branches of the chestnuts was -there obscurity, and we kept carefully in the shadow. - -“There is the fountain,” said Richelieu at the end of a moment, “but I -see no one. Can it be that she has disappointed me? Perhaps she heard I -had been imprisoned and thought I could not come. Ah, there is some one -standing in the shadow. It must be she!” and he ran quickly forward. - -I thought it much more likely to be a squad of the regent’s guards, but -kept close at his elbow, determined to have a hand in whatever might -befall. A moment later I saw two muffled figures standing near the -fountain, and to these Richelieu ran. - -“Ah, Charlotte!” he cried, falling on his knee before one of them, the -instinct of his heart telling him which was the princess. “I protest -to you that only the most cruel chance made us a moment late. I shall -never cease to reproach myself for having kept you waiting.” - -“And is it indeed you, M. le Duc?” asked a low voice, and I saw that -Richelieu had gained possession of a hand and was covering it with -kisses. “But I heard this evening that my father had sent you to the -Bastille.” - -“So he did,” said Richelieu, “but did you believe any prison in France -strong enough to keep me from your side, Charlotte?” - -“You escaped, then? But how?” - -“For that we have to thank my friend here,” and Richelieu drew me -forward. “Mademoiselle, allow me to present M. Jean de Brancas, a -gentleman whom I have learned to trust as I would myself.” - -“And who hopes some day to be of service to Mlle. de Valois,” I added, -bowing over the hand which she graciously gave me. - -“You have already been of service to me, monsieur,” she said, kindly, -“in assisting M. de Richelieu to escape from prison. But I also have a -companion. Come here, Louise. Gentlemen, this is my very dear friend -Mlle. Louise Dacour, my trust in whom, I think, is fully attested by -her being here to-night.” - -We both bowed to her, and I caught a glimpse of laughing eyes and an -adorable mouth, which made my heart leap. - -“Let us go,” said Richelieu, offering his arm to the princess. - -“But where?” she asked. - -“I care not so we be together,” and as they moved away down the avenue -I followed with Mlle. Dacour. The light touch of her hand on my arm -filled me with an emotion which I tried in vain to analyze. - -“Oh, come, M. de Brancas,” she said after a moment, in what seemed to -me the sweetest voice in the world. “It is plainly to be seen that you -have never been in love.” - -“Never until this moment, mademoiselle, I swear to you,” I answered. -“But how did you guess it?” - -“No, no, you are not in love even now, I assure you, monsieur,” she -laughed, “else you would not follow mademoiselle and the duke so -closely.” - -“It is true,” I said; “I was thoughtless,” and we walked more slowly -until the two in front of us could be scarcely discerned. - -“Now tell me,” said my companion, with a little gesture of command, -“how did you leave the Bastille, monsieur?” - -“We opened seven doors, lowered three drawbridges, and came out very -easily, mademoiselle,” I answered. - -“You shall not evade me,” she cried. “Tell me about it. I have already -heard something of your exploits since you came to Paris, M. de -Brancas,” she added, “and am anxious to hear more.” - -I trembled with joy at the thought that I had, perhaps, already -awakened some interest in the heart of this beautiful creature, and -rapidly outlined our method of escape. - -“It was magnificent!” she cried, as I finished. “Those are the kind of -deeds I love to hear about,” and her sparkling eyes looked into mine. I -felt that I was losing my self-control, and my heart was beating wildly. - -“I did not guess the happiness that awaited me here,” I said, “nor have -I ever dreamed of loveliness such as yours, mademoiselle.” - -“It is evident that you have seen little of Paris, monsieur,” she -retorted, glancing at me and smiling archly. - -“I wish to see no more,” I cried. “Ah, mademoiselle, believe me, I may -be but a simple and uncultured boor, but I mean to win for myself a -place in your heart if it be possible.” - -She glanced at me again, I dared think not unkindly, and I felt her -hand fluttering on my arm. - -“I deem you neither simple nor uncultured, M. de Brancas,” she said, -after a moment. “Indeed, the stories I have heard of you have given -me quite the contrary opinion. But pray where have you seen my face, -that you have been able to form such an exalted opinion of it?” and she -smiled at me, her eyes dancing with mischief. - -“I caught but a glimpse of it by the fountain there, but a glimpse was -quite enough,” I answered, stoutly. “Besides, I make bold to hope that -by accident your cloak may yet slip down and reveal more of it.” - -I was trembling at my own temerity. - -“Ah, I like your spirit, monsieur,” she answered, gayly. “Have it as -you will, then,” and at the word her cloak fell about her shoulders. -Her dazzling eyes met mine, her mouth was curving in the most -provoking of smiles. Some wizardry drew me towards her. - -“No, no!” she said, divining my thought and holding up a little hand to -keep me at a distance. “This is favor enough for one evening,” but I -caught her hand and kissed it before she could draw it away. “Come, we -have forgot completely our companions. We must join them.” - -I had, indeed, forgotten Richelieu, and I remembered with a start that -our time of freedom must be getting short. I peered anxiously through -the darkness, but could see no sign of him. - -“Perhaps they are at the fountain,” said Mlle. Dacour, and we hastened -thither, but to no purpose. I was about to call aloud, when I heard a -sudden shout and clash of arms from the direction of the Palais Royal. - -“They have found him!” I cried. “He never thinks of prudence. Come, -mademoiselle, let me see you to a place of safety. I must join him.” - -“Oh, do not delay!” she implored. “I am perfectly safe, monsieur. Our -apartments are but a step from here.” - -“Impossible! I cannot leave you alone. Come,” I repeated. - -She wrung her hands together as she looked at me. - -“M. de Brancas, you said to me just now that you would have me think -kindly of you.” - -“With all my heart.” - -“Would you have me believe it?” - -“I would do anything to prove it,” I cried. - -“Then go.” I looked into her eyes, which were flaming with excitement, -caught her hand and kissed it. It nestled in mine for a moment. - -“Adieu, mademoiselle,” I said, and was off under the trees. The sounds -grew louder as I approached, and it was evident that the whole palace -had been aroused. Windows were thrown open, soldiers were pouring out -of a room in the left wing, and near the edge of the garden five or -six men had a single man surrounded. At a glance I saw the latter to -be Richelieu. He had placed his back against a tree and was fencing -coolly. Even as I ran I saw one of his assailants totter and fall. -I kept on without a sound, reached the group, and ran a man through -before they perceived they were attacked in the rear. They gave back a -pace. - -“Come, monsieur,” I cried, “there will be others here in a moment.” - -“Ah, gentlemen,” said Richelieu, saluting with his sword in careless -disregard of the thrusts aimed at him, “believe me, were there only -yourselves we should not think of leaving until our argument had -reached a conclusion, but as it is, I regret that we must go.” And then -he added to me, in a lower tone, “Retreat towards the horses. If we can -reach them we are safe.” - -I heard hurrying feet from the direction of the palace and did not -doubt that we should be overwhelmed unless we reached the horses -quickly. Richelieu had disabled another of our opponents, so that there -were only three, and these drew off and followed us more warily. I saw -others hastening towards us under the trees, but we had not far to go, -and soon reached the horses. - -“Charge them!” I cried, for they were just out of sword reach. - -Our nearest pursuers retreated before us, and in the instant of time -that followed we threw ourselves into the saddle. As we dashed out into -the open an overhanging branch caught my companion’s hat and tore it -from his head, leaving his face fully exposed in the bright moonlight. - -“’Tis Richelieu!” cried one of the men. With an oath, the duke -snatched a pistol from the holster and fired. The man threw his arms -above his head and fell like a log. In a flash we were out of the -avenue and in the city. - -There was need of haste, for once the regent should learn that -Richelieu had been in the garden, he would lose no time in getting to -the Bastille to find out the truth. So we put spurs to our horses and -dashed on like the wind, raising a veritable cannonade of echoes. In -ten minutes we were at the Hotel de Richelieu, and throwing our bridles -to a lacquey, rushed up the stairs, tore off our masquerades, and drew -on our old suits, and over them the suits of the two sentries. - -“One moment,” I said, as Richelieu started out of the room; “we shall -need money, monsieur. Have you any?” - -“You are right,” cried the duke, and he ran to a secretary, opened it, -and filled his pockets with pistoles. “Now we are ready. Come.” - -“The cement?” I asked. “Where is it?” - -“Here,” and Richelieu handed me a small package from the table. I -placed it carefully in a pocket of my own suit. - -“All right,” I cried, and we descended the stairs in three bounds. -Richelieu led the way along the corridor down which Jacques had taken -his prisoner two hours before. He paused before a door and tried to -open it. It was locked on the inside. - -“Who is there?” cried a voice. - -“It is I, Richelieu; open quickly.” The bolt was thrown and the door -opened. Inside were Jacques and two other men, while Maison-Rouge was -pacing nervously up and down. - -“Ah, messieurs,” he cried, “I thought you were never coming! It is near -midnight.” - -“We have still ten minutes,” said Richelieu, coolly, “but there is no -time to lose. Come,” and he led the way towards the door. We picked up -the muskets as we passed through the hall, and as the door opened we -fell a pace behind Maison-Rouge, and resuming our character of simple -sentries, followed him to the carriage. - -“To the Bastille!” cried the governor, and in a moment we were -thundering along the street. - -“M. de Maison-Rouge,” said Richelieu, in a low voice, “do not be -astonished if you receive an early visit from the regent.” - -“From the regent? And why so?” - -“My friend and I had the misfortune to encounter some of the regent’s -guards this evening,” said the duke, calmly, “and I fear that I was -recognized.” - -“The devil!” exclaimed Maison-Rouge. “Then all is lost.” - -“Not at all,” I said, quickly. “At twelve o’clock we will be sent to -the roof to go on guard. We will regain our rooms and remove all traces -of our flight. You, monsieur, will go directly to bed, and should you -be aroused, must consume as much time as possible in putting on your -clothes. Even if the regent is right at our heels, that will give us at -least ten minutes, and ten minutes is more than we shall need. I think -when you show him that you have us safe, he will have little more to -say.” - -“I trust so, at least,” murmured Maison-Rouge, “though I confess I -do not understand how you will accomplish all this. Until to-night I -had thought the Bastille impregnable, but you seem to have found some -miraculous way of leaving your cells and entering them again.” - -I smiled as I encountered his dazed glance, but I judged it best to say -nothing more. A moment later we reached the prison, the gates of which -opened to the governor’s coach on the instant. There was a short delay -at the first drawbridge, where the sentry again peered into the coach -to see that all was right. Then we were in the court, the carriage -stopped and we sprang out, just as midnight pealed from the tower. - -“Lieutenant Perrault,” said the governor to a man who hastened towards -us and saluted, “let Bastien and Drouet here take the next watch on the -parapet. To-morrow let them have a holiday to repay for this double -duty.” - -“Very good, monsieur,” answered the lieutenant. - -“You have nothing to report?” asked the governor, sharply. - -“Nothing, monsieur. Everything has gone as usual.” I breathed a sigh of -relief. The prisoners in the chimneys had not, then, been discovered. - -“That is all, lieutenant,” said the governor. “I am going to bed -immediately. Awake me if there is need.” - -We saluted and followed Perrault. I blessed the impenetrable darkness -of the narrow court which rendered it impossible to recognize friend -or foe, and we walked in silence across the drawbridge and up the -winding staircase. - -“Montjoy,” cried Perrault, opening the door which led to the roof. - -“St. Denis,” two voices answered. - -“Hurry up,” cried Perrault. “It’s devilishly cold up here.” - -The two sentries appeared and descended the stairs. We emerged upon the -roof. - -“You have my sympathy, comrades,” said Perrault, and closed the door. - -There was not a moment to lose. I ran to the nearest chimney, clambered -to the top and felt inside. I found the prisoner’s head in an instant. -Catching him by the shoulders, I dragged him to the top and lowered -him to Richelieu, who awaited him below. The other prisoner was soon -standing beside him. - -“Messieurs,” I said to them, “we have returned, as you see, and I wish -you to listen to me very carefully. There remains only one thing for us -to do. That is to silence you.” I saw them shudder. “It is necessary -only to decide how you are to be silenced. In short, you must either -engage to keep silence or we shall be obliged to silence you once and -for all. Which do you prefer, a hundred pistoles each or a blow of the -poniard and a drop over the parapet?” I loosened their gags as I spoke. - -“Monsieur,” said one of them, “a fool could choose. I will take the -pistoles, will not you, Bastien?” - -“I, also,” answered his comrade, readily, “provided no one else knows -of your escape, messieurs?” - -“No one knows of it. Every one thought we were you. At the end of the -watch you will be relieved; you will go down. To-morrow you will have a -holiday in which to spend your pistoles. If any one interrogates you, -swear that no one passed this way. You will be quite safe.” - -“But you, messieurs?” asked Bastien. - -“We return to our cells, and everything is as it was before. Do you -agree?” - -“We agree,” they cried with one voice, though by the way they looked at -us it was plain they thought us fools to have returned. - -“Very good. Now we will unbind you, and you will go to the other side -of the parapet. We will take off your uniforms and leave them here with -your muskets. After we have descended, you will come and loosen the -rope which you will find secured here. Let it fall, as we wish to keep -it. You understand?” - -“Yes, yes,” they cried. Richelieu counted out two hundred pistoles and -placed them by the muskets. - -“Here is the money,” he said. - -I untied the ropes and the two men retreated to the other side of the -roof. In a moment I had knotted the pieces of rope together, made one -end secure and dropped the other over. - -“I will go first,” I said. “The knots may slip,” and before the duke -could protest I was over the battlement. I let myself down hand over -hand until I was opposite my window, but I found the bars beyond my -reach. By a supreme effort I touched the wall with my foot and pushed -myself outward, and as I swung in I grasped one of the bars and pulled -myself to the window-ledge. I tied the end of the rope to the bars, so -that the duke could reach them without difficulty, and then slipped -into the cell. He followed a moment later, and the rope was loosened -from above and fell. I drew it in. - -“You must get back to your cell at once,” I said, and raised the slab -in the floor, slid the one below it back and crawled aside for him to -pass. - -“But the window?” he asked. “If they find a bar out they will know -everything.” - -“Leave that to me,” I answered; “I will replace it.” - -The duke wrung my hand and dropped through the opening into the cell -below. I replaced the slabs, concealing the rope, for which we might -have further need. Then I ran to the window and forced the bar back -into place. I opened the box of cement, moistened it with water from -my can, and rapidly filled up the places where the old cement had been -broken away, rubbing my fingers over it until convinced that it was -quite smooth. It was drying rapidly and would soon set. I raised the -slab again and placed the box with the remainder of the cement beneath -it. I rubbed my hands on the floor and then over the new cement, until -I could see by the moonlight which filtered through the bars that it -was dirty as the adamant which surrounded it. Satisfied that it could -not be detected without close examination, I threw myself exhausted -upon the bench. - -Scarcely had I done so when I heard a noise in the cell below. In an -instant I was at the loosened slab. - -“What is it now?” I heard Richelieu ask, in a sleepy voice, of some one -who had evidently entered his cell. “Upon my word,” he continued, “’tis -the regent! To what do I owe the honor of this visit, monsieur?” - -“You see ’tis as I told Your Highness,” cried the voice of -Maison-Rouge. “The prisoners are safe, and assuredly will not leave -their cells until I get an order permitting them to do so.” - -“You are playing with me, gentlemen!” thundered the regent, in a -terrible voice. “Richelieu was recognized not half an hour since in the -gardens of the Palais Royal.” - -“Some mistake, I do not doubt,” said Richelieu, carelessly. - -“A mistake, _pardieu_! Perhaps it was also a mistake that I met my -daughter returning to her apartment? Do you deny that it was with you -she had a rendezvous?” - -“Oh, M. le Regent, I deny nothing,” cried Richelieu, airily. “Why -should I? It is so manifestly absurd. You say I was at the Palais Royal -a few minutes since. You rush here with all speed. You find me asleep -in my cell. All the doors are bolted, all the drawbridges raised, -every sentry at his post. I ask you, monsieur, if the Bastille is so -easily left and entered? Besides, monsieur could easily interrogate the -sentries.” - -The regent caught at the suggestion. - -“Maison-Rouge,” he said, “call that sentry in the corridor.” - -The man was called. - -“Has any one passed since you have been on duty?” asked the regent. - -“No one but yourselves, monsieur.” - -“You are certain?” - -“Perfectly certain, monsieur?” - -“How long have you been on duty?” - -“Over three hours, monsieur.” - -Here was a facer for the regent. - -“Come,” I heard him exclaim, suddenly, “perhaps the other has not -returned. I do not doubt that it was he who was with Richelieu.” - -I was back on my bench in an instant. The door opened, and I lifted -my head as from a heavy sleep. I saw Maison-Rouge on the threshold -carrying a lantern, and back of him the regent. I was on my feet with a -bound. - -“It appears to me that your prisoners sleep with suspicious soundness, -Maison-Rouge,” said the regent, pushing past him into the room. He -glanced about it keenly, went to the window and shook the bars, but -found nothing suspicious. - -“How does it happen,” he asked, “that the window here has only single -bars, while those of the floors below have double ones?” - -“Good God! what would you have, monsieur?” cried Maison-Rouge. “Suppose -there were no bars at all, still to escape the prisoner has a drop of -ninety feet into a court-yard full of sentries, with a wall forty feet -high to pass before he is free. A man would need wings to escape from -here, monsieur.” - -“I am beginning to think so myself,” muttered the regent. And then, -turning sharply, “So you have been here all evening, Monsieur--I forget -your name?” - -“Jean de Brancas,” I said, bowing. - -“So you have been here all evening, have you, M. de Brancas?” - -“It seems to me a useless question,” I answered. “Monsieur forgets that -I have been in the Bastille only since yesterday afternoon.” - -“What then?” - -“To consider monsieur’s question seriously would mean that he deemed it -possible for a man, in the short space of six or eight hours, not only -to force his way out of this formidable prison, but to force his way in -again, and to leave no trace of his passage in either direction.” - -“You are right,” and the regent bit his lips. “Come, Maison-Rouge,” he -added, “let us go. Your prisoners are doubtless anxious to resume their -slumber,” and he smiled into my eyes and turned away. - -They left the cell, and I heard their footsteps die away down the -corridor. A moment later Richelieu signalled me. - -“They discovered nothing?” he asked, as I answered the signal. - -“Absolutely nothing.” - -“But how did you replace the bar in the window?” - -“That was what the cement was for.” - -“De Brancas, you are a genius!” exclaimed Richelieu. “But we both need -sleep. Good-night, my friend.” - -“Good-night,” I answered, and lay down again upon the bench. My eyes -closed in sheer exhaustion despite the cold, and I dreamed that I was -again walking in the Palais Royal gardens with Louise Dacour at my side -and her warm little hand in mine. - - - - -CHAPTER VIII - -AN AUDIENCE WITH THE REGENT - - -The sun was shining brightly through the bars of my window when I -opened my eyes. So soundly had I slept that I had not heard the entry -of the guard, who had placed my breakfast on the chair beside me. It -consisted of a pound of bread, which I learned afterwards was the daily -allowance for each prisoner in the Bastille, and a plate of haricot, -in which bones and turnips were most conspicuous, and which I judged -to consist of the remains of the dinner of the previous day. A can of -water completed the repast, and I ate without grumbling. Not knowing -that the bread was to last me the entire day, I ate it all. Then I sat -down to think over the adventures of the night before, but I saw only -the sweet face of Louise Dacour, and my heart trembled as I thought of -the abyss I needs must span ere I could stand beside her, an equal in -rank and fortune. Yet a stout heart might accomplish even that. - -A tapping on the floor brought me back to earth, and I heard -Richelieu’s voice calling me. - -“De Brancas,” he cried, “de Brancas, tell me that it was not all a -dream.” - -“A dream,” I answered; “then I, too, have dreamed, monsieur.” - -“And we really did escape? We were at the dryad fountain?” - -“If you could see my hands, monsieur, you would not doubt it,” and I -looked at them myself with tender solicitude, for they were abraded and -blistered in many places. - -“Ah, yes,” cried Richelieu, “it was you who devised that plan,--who did -the work. It was a masterpiece, Jean. I shall always remember it.” - -And he fell silent for a moment. - -“You saw her, did you not, Jean?” he asked, suddenly. - -“Yes, I saw her.” - -“Her eyes?” - -“Yes.” - -“And are they not the most beautiful in the kingdom?” - -“I am glad you think so, monsieur,” I said. “As for me, I have found -two others which content me admirably.” - -“Two others?” he questioned, in an astonished voice. “But to whom do -they belong?” - -“To Mlle. Dacour,” I answered simply. - -“Oh, my poor friend!” exclaimed Richelieu, and I heard him laughing. -“Is your heart also in the toils? In faith, you have my sympathy. But -come, the affair is not altogether hopeless. What do you know of Mlle. -Dacour?” - -“Nothing, absolutely nothing, but that she is beautiful and smiles -divinely,” I cried. “Ah, tell me all you know!” and I hung upon every -word. - -“She was the daughter of Chevalier Louis-Armand Dacour, who died a -year ago, leaving her an honored name, but little wherewith to support -it. Mlle. de Valois found her, it seems, admired her, and they are now -inseparable. I have heard something more concerning her which favors -your cause,” added the duke, and he laughed again. - -“Which favors my cause?” I asked, incredulously. - -“She loves brave men,” said Richelieu. “She abhors the wits and roués -who have congregated about the regent, and they tell many stories -of the ways in which she makes them feel her scorn. She sighs for -the days of the Great Cardinal, when good blows were stoutly given -and cheerfully taken. Another exploit such as that of last night, de -Brancas, and, believe me, her heart is yours.” - -“No, no, you are jesting,” I murmured. Yet she had listened with -sparkling eyes to the story of our escape. Well, if a sword could win a -way to her heart, mine should not be idle. - -“But come,” cried the duke, “we have talked enough of your affairs. Let -us talk of mine. Can you guess what she has promised me?” - -“What is it, monsieur?” I asked, with a sinking heart, for I had little -doubt as to the answer. - -“A rendezvous for to-morrow night. Not in the cold avenues of the -garden this time, but in her apartment in the Palais Royal.” - -“And you intend to keep this rendezvous?” I asked. - -“Assuredly; why not? Did we not keep that of yesterday?” - -“Yes,” I admitted, “but miracles do not happen twice in the same way. -However, we shall see.” - -“’Tis true about the King of Sardinia,” continued Richelieu, in a more -gloomy tone. “He has sent proposals for her hand, and the regent swears -she shall consent. But she says she would rather die, and I trust we -may yet find a way out of it. Ah, there is some one coming!” - -A moment later I heard the door of his cell opened and the voice of -Maison-Rouge. - -“The regent has just sent me an order for your release, M. le Duc,” he -said. - -“My release?” - -“Yes. Unfortunately, there is a squadron of horse awaiting in the -court-yard to convey you to your regiment at Bayonne at once. Come, -monsieur.” - -“To Bayonne? I am exiled from Paris, then?” - -“So it seems.” - -“But my friend?” - -“There are no orders for him. He must remain here.” - -“M. de Maison-Rouge,” demanded Richelieu, “did my friend and I keep the -agreement we made with you last night?” - -“To the letter. Better than I had hoped.” - -“You may then have some feeling of friendship for us?” - -“What is it, monsieur?” - -“M. de Maison-Rouge, I ask you to go out of that door, close it after -you, and withdraw ten paces. At the end of five minutes return and I -shall be ready to accompany you. Do this for me, monsieur, and I shall -not forget it.” - -“You will not escape?” asked Maison-Rouge. “It is not a trick?” - -“I swear to you, monsieur, that I shall be here when you open the door.” - -“Very well; I believe I can trust you, M. le Duc,” and I heard him -withdraw and clang the door shut after him. - -“Jean, Jean,” called Richelieu, “you heard?” - -“Yes, everything,” I answered. - -“The regent doubtless thinks I shall be safer at Bayonne, three hundred -leagues away, than in the Bastille. Well, so be it, but nevertheless -I shall keep tryst with Charlotte to-morrow night. Listen. Be at the -dryad fountain at ten o’clock. I will meet you there. I do not doubt -Louise Dacour will be there also.” - -I trembled at the thought. - -“If human power can do it I will be there,” I said. - -“And listen, Jean,” continued Richelieu; “you are to make my house your -home if you get out of here. You understand? Jacques will know you. -Silence. The governor is returning.” - -A moment later his door was opened again. - -“Are you ready, monsieur?” asked Maison-Rouge. - -“Quite ready,” answered Richelieu, “and a thousand thanks for your -courtesy.” - -They were gone and I was left alone with reflections that were not -too pleasant. What did the regent intend doing with me? To a man of -Richelieu’s position some consideration must be shown, but I might be -thrown into an oubliette to rot and no one would ask twice about me. -Verily, I thought, if I get out of this place again I shall do my best -to stay out. - -Noon came, and with it my dinner of soup, a piece of the meat of which -it had been made, an apple, and a bottle of wine. I had no bread, for -I had eaten all of mine for that day, and the sentry gruffly refused -to give me more. I ate the dinner to the last morsel--for it has ever -been my belief that the more desperate a man’s condition the greater -his need of food--and spent the afternoon looking out through the bars -across the fields and watching the busy highway which led towards the -city. I thought of Louise, and then with a trembling dread of what -it would mean to remain in this accursed hole for a year or even for -a month. I vainly cudgelled my brain for a plan of escape, but could -discover none which offered even a possibility of success. The weather -had turned warm again, for which I was thankful, for the calotte was -exposed to every wind, and must be frightfully cold in severe weather. -The allowance of wood was limited to six pieces a day, and the wretched -stove was wholly incapable of heating the place even with plenty of -fuel. - -The afternoon passed and evening came. I ate the scant supper, crept -into the snuggest corner, drew my bench against me for greater warmth, -and soon fell asleep. The sun again awoke me, and the second morning -went much as the first had done, only more wearisomely. I passed the -hours in a kind of frenzy. One thought ran ceaselessly through my -brain,--to escape--to escape--but how? I could find no answer. About -the middle of the afternoon I was startled by the sound of the bolts -of my door being thrown, and turned from my window as a sentry entered. - -“You are to follow me,” he said. - -“Gladly,” I replied. “Nothing can be worse than this place,” and I -descended the staircase after him. We emerged into the well court, then -into the outer court, and crossed the bridge into the court beyond, -my guard saying never a word, but directing his steps towards the -governor’s office. A coach surrounded by a squad of mounted guards -stood before it. Maison-Rouge himself met us at the door. - -“M. de Brancas,” he said, “the regent has sent for you. Enter the -coach, and these gentlemen will conduct you to him.” - -“The devil!” I thought. “The regent! What can he want?” But without -permitting any of my discomposure to appear in my face, I entered -the coach. We were soon outside the walls, and I looked about for an -opportunity to escape, but saw none. The guards were too many; besides, -they were on horseback, while I should be on foot. Right across the -city we drove, and I looked out upon the people passing to and fro and -reflected bitterly that they were free and could go where they listed. -But I had little time for meditation, for we were soon at the Palais -Royal, and two of the guards dismounting, asked me to descend from the -carriage. They placed themselves on either side of me, and we mounted -the staircase. Some ten minutes we waited in a small antechamber -to which no one else was admitted, and then we were shown into the -presence of the regent. - -“Good-day, M. de Brancas,” he said, coolly; and added to the guards, -“You may go. I fancy I shall not need you again.” Then he turned to -me. “Now, M. de Brancas, I intend to have a candid talk with you. But -first, tell me, why are you my enemy?” - -“But I am not your enemy, monsieur,” I protested. - -“Then why do you associate with my enemies?” he asked. - -“Because they are my friends, monsieur.” - -“Ah! But my police tell me that you have been in Paris but ten days. -You seem to make friends quickly.” - -“Monsieur,” I answered, “I admit that ten days is not a long time, but -in that time M. le Duc de Richelieu has twice saved my life. It will -take me much longer than ten days to repay that indebtedness.” - -Orleans looked at me a moment, and I fancied there was kindness in his -eye. I admit the man pleased me, for he had an engaging address and -an affable and kindly manner. I reflected that in his youth this man -had been of high courage and ambition, and that if he had become a -profligate, it was largely the fault of the king, who had always hated -him, and of the Abbé Dubois, who had been his preceptor. Doubtless -something of my thought appeared in my face, for the regent smiled -somewhat sadly. - -“You have heard horrible stories about me, have you not, M. de -Brancas?” he asked. “It was I, they say, who poisoned the young Duke -and Duchess of Burgundy, who am an astrologer, an alchemist, and an -intimate friend of the devil.” - -“Oh, monsieur,” I stammered, “but I have never believed such calumnies.” - -“No,” said the regent, “I do not think that any one who knows me really -believes them. Only my enemies use them against me in order to pull me -down. But the kingdom will endure, no matter who assaults it. Do you -believe in fate?” he asked, abruptly. - -“Undoubtedly, monsieur,” I answered, and I looked at him with -astonished eyes. - -He smiled as he glanced at me. - -“You may understand, then,” he said, “why I do not fear. For I believe -that it is fate which has committed to my hands the destinies of this -kingdom. And I intend to deserve the trust,--I intend to make it a -kingdom better worth living in.” - -He fell silent for a moment, playing with a paper which lay before him -on the table. That he really meant what he said--that he had in his -heart many plans for the good of the people--I do not doubt. Ah, that -he had been stronger and turned a deaf ear to those who led him from -his purpose! - -A tap on the door aroused him, and at his command an usher entered. - -“What is it?” he asked, sharply. - -“A deputation from the King of Sardinia to see Your Highness,” replied -the man. - -The regent’s face brightened and he straightened up in his chair. -Evidently, the delegation was welcome. - -“Ah, about the marriage,” and I bit my lips to repress the exclamation -which would have burst from me. “How many are in the deputation?” - -“Three, monsieur.” - -“Then I will receive them here.” The usher bowed and withdrew. “Nay, -stay, M. de Brancas,” he added to me, seeing that I made a movement -to leave the room. “This is not a state secret, but merely a family -affair, and one which I am quite willing for all the world to know. -Besides, there may be something which I wish you especially to hear.” - -I felt my face crimson under his glance, whose hidden meaning I could -not doubt, but there was no time to protest, even had I dared to do so, -for the usher was back in a moment with the deputation at his heels. -As they approached the regent I gazed at them with astonishment, for I -could have sworn that they were livid with fear. - -“You come from the King of Sardinia, I believe, messieurs,” said the -regent, graciously. “I trust that he is well.” - -The deputies bowed as one man. - -“He is well, Your Highness,” replied one of them, evidently the chief, -“and begs to present his respects and good wishes.” - -“I thank him,” and the regent bowed in turn. “And what message do you -bring from him?” - -I noticed that one of the men was wetting his lips convulsively, and -as he hesitated for an answer a tapestry was raised and a man entered, -whom I knew instinctively to be Dubois. The regent glanced at him -impatiently, but said nothing. - -“You may remember, M. le Regent,” began the spokesman, in a trembling -voice, “that some days ago the king sent to you a request for the hand -of your daughter, Mlle. de Valois, in marriage.” - -“I remember it very well,” said the regent, a storm gathering on his -brow as he began to suspect some unpleasant _dénouement_. “What then?” - -“Since that time,” continued the ambassador, “the king has considered -the matter more carefully, and has found that he acted in haste, and -that his health will not permit this marriage. He desires, therefore, -to withdraw the request.” - -“What!” cried the regent, bounding from his chair and seeming about to -fall upon the delegates, “withdraw the request? Do you know what you -are saying, messieurs? And what is the reason for this extraordinary -action?” - -“I have already had the honor of telling Your Highness,” faltered the -man. I did not wonder that he had entered the room with livid face and -trembling knees. - -“Pardon me,” interrupted a smooth voice, which made me start and filled -me with disgust, and the Abbé Dubois stepped forward, “I believe I can -throw some light upon the matter. I received a moment ago a message -from my agent who has been near the King of Sardinia, and I was about -communicating it to Your Highness when I found the delegation here. My -correspondent writes that the king yesterday received word of a certain -encounter of the night before in the gardens of the Palais Royal.” I -colored as I felt the speaker’s eyes on mine, but I returned his gaze -without winking. “In view of this information, he has changed his mind -about desiring to wed Mlle. de Valois.” - -“So,” said the regent, falling into that menacing calm which I had -already seen in the Café Procope, “it is Richelieu who has done this. -Do you hear, monsieur?” he continued, turning to me with a deadly -purpose in his face. “I swear that if Richelieu crosses my path again -his head shall fall. But,” he asked, turning suddenly to Dubois, “how -did the King of Sardinia hear of this affair so quickly?” - -“He was in Paris,” answered Dubois. “He came incognito a week since, -for the purpose, I think, of getting a glimpse of the princess before -asking for her hand. Hérault’s men have been watching him for me.” - -“And where is he now?” asked the regent, eagerly. - -“He left Paris at noon yesterday, monsieur,” and I thought to myself -that he had done well to be far away before that message was delivered. - -“Ah!” said the regent, in a tone of disappointment; and then turning to -the deputation, “Messieurs, go back to your little king and tell him -that he shall not escape chastisement. What! the ruler of a toy island -in the Mediterranean dare to insult the regent of France? My arm is -long enough to reach him, messieurs, and my hand strong enough to crush -him. Go!” - -The deputation hurried to the door, evidently only too glad to escape -so lightly, and at a sign from the regent Dubois followed them. - -“You have heard, M. de Brancas,” said the regent, turning to me, his -face still red with anger, “this insult which has been put upon me, and -you understand, of course, that it is Richelieu I have to thank for -it, for I still believe that it was he and you who were in the Palais -Royal gardens. But I am going to be generous, monsieur. You are free. -I do not believe that in your heart you are my enemy. But keep away -from plotting and intrigue, try to find some honorable employment for -your sword, which, I have been assured, you know how to wield, and warn -Richelieu to trouble me no more, else I will crush him as I would a -fly.” - -“I thank you, monsieur,” I said simply. “I shall not forget your -kindness.” - -“I am sure of it,” said the regent, and motioned me to go. - -I left the palace with a light heart, and made my way to the Hotel -de Richelieu. Jacques admitted me at once, and in a few words I told -the anxious fellow what had happened to his master, and that he would -probably return to Paris in the evening. This done, I took a bath and -donned a change of raiment, and then sat down before a meal which -Jacques had ordered for me, and which was in pleasing contrast to my -food of the past two days. I glanced at the window and saw that evening -was already at hand, and as Jacques brought the candles, I pulled -my chair before the fire, with a bottle of wine at my elbow. Louise -Dacour’s sweet face danced before me in the flames, and I wondered if -it were indeed to be my fortune to see her again before the morning -came. - - - - -CHAPTER IX - -THE CONSERVE CLOSET - - -Eight o’clock sounding from the Théatins near by brought me out of -my revery. I reflected that it would be well to employ the two hours -remaining in examining the gardens of the Palais Royal and the building -itself, in so far as possible, on the same principle which makes the -general attentively study the field upon which he is placing his -forces. I therefore donned again the gray suit I had worn two evenings -before, and buckling a sword to my belt, called Jacques, told him where -I was going in case Richelieu should return and ask for me, and left -the house. The weather had continued warm and a full moon silvered the -city with a magic touch. It seemed to me that everybody was in the -streets. The Quai Malaquest was crowded, even the steps leading down -to the water and the broad landing-places being filled with people -watching the boats dropping down the river or painfully making way -against it. - -The Hotel de Mailly, just opposite the Pont Royal, was a blaze of -light, and I saw that some fête was in progress. It was with difficulty -that I crossed the bridge, the press of carriages and throng of foot -passengers being so great that they threatened at times to burst over -the parapets. I finally won across and passed before the Tuileries, -casting a glance at the entrance of Madame du Maine’s salon, which was -brilliantly lighted as ever. Here, too, there was a great crowd, for -the gardens of the Tuileries were a popular pleasure-ground, and in the -evenings, even in severe weather, were thronged with people who had no -opportunity during the day of drawing a breath of pure air. The Rue -St. Vincent brought me out upon the Rue St. Honoré, the busiest street -in the great city, and down this I turned, and soon reached the Palais -Royal. - -I was already familiar with that portion of the building which fronted -on the Rue St. Honoré, extending in a line broken only by the great -entrance from the Rue de Richelieu to the Bons Enfants, for I had -passed it more than once in my wanderings of the week I was alone in -Paris. It was in the gardens at the back and the buildings facing -them that I was most concerned, for I knew that the apartments of the -regent’s daughter must be somewhere in that part of the palace. I -turned down the Rue de Richelieu and entered the gardens through one -of the innumerable entrances which pierced the buildings along this -street. The broad avenues of stately chestnuts were thronged with -cavaliers and ladies, sumptuously dressed, many of them wearing masks, -from which I judged that ours were not the only love-affairs afoot. But -without pausing to more than glance at them, I approached the palace -and examined it intently. - -At the right was a low wall enclosing a square in which were several -flower-beds, a fountain, and an avenue of trees. This I judged to be -a private park. The buildings on either side of this small garden -had blank walls, the windows having evidently been omitted to insure -greater privacy. The row of buildings fronting it, however, was lofty -and elegant, and built in a semi-detached fashion. I argued that I -could hardly be wrong in supposing these to be the apartments of the -members of the regent’s family. - -Further examination confirmed this. To the left of the small garden -was a lofty building which resembled nothing so much as a soldier’s -barracks, and to the left of this again a high wall pierced by seven -gate-ways gave entrance to the inner court, which I did not attempt to -penetrate. Still farther to the left, and counterbalancing the space -occupied by the garden at the right, was another row of tall and ugly -buildings, which I decided were occupied by the servants of the palace -and attendants of the regent. - -Having completed this survey, I turned my attention to the gardens. A -broad avenue of chestnuts extended along either side. Between these -avenues were wide lawns where many flower-beds doubtless bloomed in -summer, and in the middle of the garden was a circular pool in which -was a fountain. Farther down the avenue and near the end of the gardens -I came to the dryad fountain, which awakened in me so sweet a memory -that I lingered by it. - -“M. de Brancas appears to be thoughtful to-night,” said a low, clear -voice at my elbow. - -I turned with a start and saw a masked lady standing beside me, but the -voice and the beating of my heart told me in an instant who she was. - -“Ah, Mlle. Dacour,” I exclaimed, bowing before her, “shall I tell you -of what I was thinking? It was of a night not long ago when on this -very spot I met the lady whom I love and whom I am dying to serve.” - -“Not so loud, monsieur,” she commanded; “do you not see by this mask -that I wish to remain unrecognized? Come, let us move away from here. -’Tis not yet time for the rendezvous.” - -“Would it were hours away instead of minutes, mademoiselle,” I cried, -“if it were permitted me to walk with you here!” and I gave her my arm, -vainly endeavoring to put into words the emotion which I felt. Perhaps -she understood, for she leaned against me lightly, and I caught the -sweet, faint perfume of her hair. - -“M. le Duc will be here, will he not?” she asked. - -“I trust so, mademoiselle,” I answered. “As I suppose you know, he was -released from the Bastille yesterday and ordered to join his regiment -at Bayonne. But he assured me that he would be at the fountain at ten -o’clock to-night.” - -“Then he will be there,” said Mlle. Dacour, lightly. “Do you know, -monsieur, I am beginning to believe that you and Richelieu have the -power of achieving everything upon which you really set your hearts.” - -“Would that I could believe so, mademoiselle!” I cried. “There is one -thing above all others upon which I have set my heart. Do you believe I -shall achieve that also?” - -“How can I tell,” she answered, glancing at me with mischievous eyes, -“not knowing what this wonderful something is?” - -“But can you not guess, mademoiselle?” I was trembling with joy and -apprehension, a trembling which she must have felt, for she quickened -her pace. - -“Let us postpone the riddle, M. de Brancas,” she said. “’Tis time for -us to be at the fountain,” and we turned our steps thither. - -I dared say nothing further, for I could not guess what was in her -heart and had not the courage to risk a rebuff. The sauntering couples -had grown less numerous as the night grew colder. Ah, had they held in -their hearts the flame of a love like mine no stress of weather could -have driven them apart! As we approached the fountain I saw a proud -figure standing near it, which I recognized in an instant. - -“’Tis he,” I said, and we hastened forward. - -“In faith, I had almost given you up, de Brancas,” cried Richelieu, -gayly, as he wrung my hand and bowed to my companion. “How did you get -out of that devil of a prison?” - -“Very easily,” I answered, “since the regent was kind enough to open -the doors for me.” - -“That was thoughtful of him, and I envy you the hour you have passed -with this fair lady.” - -“Oh, M. le Duc,” cried Mlle. Dacour, “our conversation has been most -sober, and concerned mostly with your affairs.” - -“De Brancas,” exclaimed the duke, “your friendship goes too far. Forget -me, I beg of you, when you are with Mlle. Dacour. I should never -forgive myself if I thought that my petty concerns interfered with the -discussion of more appropriate and more interesting things.” - -“But how did you escape, monsieur?” I inquired. “The regent sent a -squadron of horse with you, did he not?” - -“Oh, yes,” answered Richelieu, airily, “but they do not know how to -ride. Last night we stopped at Chartres. This morning we set off again -at a snail’s pace, and by noon reached Orleans, where we stopped -for dinner. I was ashamed of the company in which I found myself and -determined to leave it. So when the guards were in a half-somnolent -state, digesting their dinner like so many pigs, I knocked a couple -of them out of the way, mounted my horse, and rode leisurely back to -Paris by way of Etampes and Limours. ’Twas too easily done to mention -further.” - -“But the guards are doubtless on your track, if they have not already -reached Paris!” I exclaimed. - -“I suppose so,” said Richelieu, carelessly; “but how can they suspect -that I am here in the gardens of the Palais Royal talking to Mlle. -Dacour and yourself, and that I am presently to see Mlle. de Valois -again? Is it not so, mademoiselle?” he asked, turning to Louise. - -“Oh, yes, M. le Duc,” she answered. “Come. She is awaiting you.” - -“While I have been idling here!” cried Richelieu, and sprang forward. - -“And I?” I asked. - -“Come also, M. de Brancas,” she said, smiling over her shoulder. -“We have seen that you know how to be of service and that you are -discreet.” - -I needed no second bidding. - -A bank of clouds obscured the moon, but Mlle. Dacour advanced without -hesitation and led the way, as I had expected, towards the right -wing of the palace with the little garden in front. A gate in the -low surrounding wall yielded to her touch, but instead of advancing -straight forward across the garden she kept to the right in the shadow -of the buildings, where suddenly she stopped. I looked about to -discover the reason for this, for there was an apparently solid wall -beside us, when I saw her passing her hand slowly over it, and in a -moment a section of the masonry swung back, operated by a spring which -she had pressed. - -“What wonder is this?” asked Richelieu. - -“No wonder at all,” replied the girl. “Simply one of the devices -arranged many years ago by Cardinal Mazarin for purposes of his own. -There are many such in the building, if one only knows how to find -them. Enter, messieurs.” - -We bowed our heads and entered, Mlle. Dacour following us and closing -the hidden door after her. There was a lighted lantern standing in one -corner of the small room in which we found ourselves, and she picked it -up and motioned us to follow. A long, narrow passage led to the right, -and after traversing this we came to a small spiral staircase. Up -this we mounted, and found that it ended apparently in a blank wooden -wall. Along this Mlle. Dacour felt with one hand, and as I watched her -closely, a section of the wall swung outward. We passed through and it -closed after us. I saw with astonishment that the wall through which -we had come was covered with shelving, filled with jars of various -preserved fruits, glasses of jelly, and boxes of sweetmeats. At that -instant Mlle. Dacour held up a warning finger and blew out the light. - -“It is, indeed, an unexpected honor,” I heard a voice say, which I -recognized as that of the princess. “To what happy chance do I owe it, -monsieur?” - -“Who can it be?” I heard Louise murmur, for we seemed to have -gravitated together in the dark, and the fact that she did not resent -my encircling arm filled me with unreasonable joy and made me bless the -circumstance which held us prisoner here. - -“I come merely to bring you some news which I thought might interest -you,” replied a voice, which made me start and Louise tremble. “May I -not sit down, my dear daughter?” - -“Come, let us go,” whispered Louise. “’Tis folly to remain here.” - -“Nay, let us stay rather,” replied Richelieu in the same tone. “I am -curious to hear this news which the regent has brought. What say you, -de Brancas?” - -“I am quite content to stay,” I answered, and I drew Louise closer to -me. - -“As I suppose you know, mademoiselle,” the regent’s voice was saying -when the beating of my heart permitted me to hear, “the King of -Sardinia has withdrawn his proposal for your hand.” - -“It has saved him a rebuff,” answered Charlotte. - -“I am not so sure of that,” and the regent laughed. “But do you know -why he has done this? I see from your face that you do not. It was -because of a certain rendezvous in the gardens here, news of which had -got abroad and had reached the king’s ears. It seems I was not the only -one who saw you running towards your apartment that night, and the -others were not so discreet as I. Do you understand now, mademoiselle?” - -I heard Richelieu utter an oath and fumble for the latch of the door. - -“For God’s sake, keep quiet, monsieur!” I whispered. “There may be -other news.” - -“True,” murmured Richelieu, and he stood where he was. - -There was a moment’s silence in the outer room, and then the regent’s -voice continued,-- - -“But do not despair, Charlotte. I have found you another husband. Not a -king, perhaps, but of good birth and high rank, who is also complaisant -enough to overlook your little shortcomings.” - -“And may I ask who this gentleman is?” inquired Charlotte’s trembling -voice. - -“The Duc de Modena,” said the regent. “See, he has sent his portrait in -order that, by gazing at it, you may become acquainted with your future -husband before the wedding-day arrives.” - -“The Duc de Modena!” exclaimed the girl. “Impossible! You must -be jesting, monsieur. The Duc de Modena is old enough to be my -grandfather.” - -“I assure you that I am far from jesting, Charlotte,” and the regent’s -voice took a sterner tone. “As for his age, he certainly bears it well. -Here is his portrait. You can see for yourself that he is not an -uncomely man.” - -“Take it away! I refuse to look at it!” she cried, and we heard a -scuffle and a crash of glass, which betokened the destruction of the -portrait. - -Richelieu was again fumbling for the latch of the door, swearing softly -to himself, and again I restrained him. - -“That was a foolish act, mademoiselle,” said the regent, “for now you -will not know your husband, even when you see him, for I swear that you -shall marry the Duc de Modena.” - -“And I swear that I shall not!” screamed Charlotte. “I will die first!” - -“And perhaps you wish some one else to die first also,” continued the -regent in an unchanged voice. - -“Some one else? I do not understand, monsieur.” - -“Permit me to tell you a little more of my news and you will understand -perfectly. You know, doubtless, that yesterday I released the Duc -de Richelieu from the Bastille and sent him to join his regiment at -Bayonne?” - -“Well?” - -“Well, to-day at noon, at Orleans, he chose to leave his escort and -return to Paris.” - -“Continue, monsieur.” - -“He was not closely pursued, for his escort had their orders. I -suspected that he would do something of the kind, and I also suspected -the reason. Do you know what I have sworn, mademoiselle?” - -She did not answer, and there was a moment’s pause. - -“I have sworn that Richelieu’s head shall fall if he comes in my way -again. I set a very pretty trap for him and he has walked straight into -it. In this trap you were the bait, my dear.” - -I felt Louise trembling against me. Richelieu was breathing deeply. - -“Yes, a trap,” cried the regent; “and if I mistake not, the mice -are already in it. Are there not mice in your conserve closet, -mademoiselle? I fancied I heard a noise there.” - -Richelieu, unable to control himself longer, threw open the door with a -crash and sprang into the room. - -“As you see, M. le Regent,” he cried, hoarse with rage, “the mice are -here. But I warn you that they have sharp teeth and know how to use -them.” - - - - -CHAPTER X - -THE REGENT SCORES A POINT - - -Philip of Orleans was leaning back in a large chair facing the closet -in which we had been concealed, and he did not alter his position a -hair’s-breadth as Richelieu sprang into the room with drawn sword, I -but a pace behind him. Indeed, his face did not change a muscle, and he -turned towards us the smile he had employed with his daughter. But the -latter, recognizing her lover, sank into a chair, her face drawn and -gray with fear. - -“Ah, M. le Duc,” said the regent, still smiling, “you remained among -the preserves longer than I believed you would. You have great -patience.” - -“You shall never again have cause to say so, monsieur!” cried -Richelieu, white with anger, “for I swear to you my patience is -exhausted. Draw your sword and defend yourself.” - -“Have patience a moment longer, monsieur,” said the regent, raising -his hand. “You do not seem to fully understand the situation. Outside -the secret door by which you entered a dozen of my guards are waiting, -with orders to arrest you or to kill you should you resist them. In the -antechamber there another dozen are stationed, whom a single cry would -bring to my assistance.” - -“But I should still have time to kill you, monsieur,” cried Richelieu. - -“Perhaps,” said the regent, calmly; “but I believe, nevertheless, that -I could hold you off for the few seconds it would require them to burst -open the door. Ah,” he continued, as though seeing me for the first -time, “here is M. de Brancas. Good-evening, monsieur. I did not think -that I should see you again so soon. Did you give M. le Duc the message -I intrusted to you?” - -“No, monsieur,” I answered, and it seemed to me that we were cutting a -very poor figure in face of the regent’s easy nonchalance. - -“You did wrong,” he said. “It would, perhaps, have saved him from this -trap, into which he came without knowing the danger.” - -“What was this message?” asked Richelieu, disdainfully. - -“Simply, monsieur,” answered the regent, coolly, “that the next time -I held you in my hands I should not let you go until your head and -shoulders had parted company.” - -A low groan from the princess made Richelieu start. - -“Do not concern yourself, I beg of you, Charlotte,” he cried. “These -are but empty vaporings, believe me. It seems to me that at present I -am not in this man’s power, but he in mine,” and with a movement swift -as lightning his sword was at the regent’s breast. “If you so much as -move a muscle, monsieur,” he said, “I swear to you upon my honor that I -will drive this sword through your heart.” - -The regent did not move, only his smile grew broader. I could not but -admire the man. - -“De Brancas,” cried Richelieu, “bind your scarf tightly over his mouth. -Do not lift your hand, monsieur,” he continued warningly to the regent. - -I did as he bade me, marvelling that Orleans did not show more spirit. - -“Now off with his hat and cloak,” continued Richelieu. - -I obeyed, and still the regent made no sign. I began to fear some -further trap. - -“What now, monsieur?” I asked. - -“In faith, I do not know,” said Richelieu. “I might, indeed, don the -cloak and hat, go out and order the guard away so that we could escape, -but if we both leave, who will guard the regent? We might tie him, but -it must needs be most securely.” - -“Go, go, monsieur!” I cried, seizing his sword, but still keeping the -point at the regent’s breast. “Put on the cloak and hat and go. I will -stay, and I answer for it he will make no outcry.” - -“Impossible,” said Richelieu. “I go and leave you, my friend?” - -“Yes, yes,” I answered. “It is not with me a matter of life and death. -Besides, with my sword at his heart I shall be able to make my own -terms.” - -“True,” said Richelieu, but he still hesitated and turned towards Mlle. -de Valois. - -“Ah, Charlotte,” he said, dropping on one knee before her and lifting -her hand to his lips, “it seems that I am never to be permitted to tell -you how I love you. But what is this?” he cried, looking up into her -eyes to find them closed. “Oh, what has happened?” - -Mlle. Dacour hastened to her. - -“She has merely fainted, M. le Duc,” she said after a moment. “It is -nothing. She will soon be herself again, I answer for it.” - -“Thank God!” exclaimed the duke, and he covered with kisses the hand he -held in his own. “I cannot go leaving her so.” - -“I implore you to go, monsieur!” I entreated. “We do not know what -instructions have been given the guards at the door. They may break in -at any moment.” - -“I yield,” murmured Richelieu, and he picked up the regent’s cloak and -wrapped it about him; “but this is the last time that I will run away. -I shall take horse for Bayonne,” he continued. “With my regiment I -shall be safe. They would go to hell for me.” - -But I looked at him gloomily, for I saw that even in that disguise -his lithe, upright figure bore little resemblance to the shorter and -stouter form of the regent. - -“I fear the guards will suspect you, monsieur,” I said. “The disguise -is a poor one.” - -“So be it!” cried the duke, flinging the cloak and hat from him and -picking up his own. “I will go without disguise, and trust to my sword -to win me passage.” He placed his hand at his side, and remembered -that I had his sword pressed against the regent’s heart. I drew my own -with my other hand, and presenting it to the prisoner’s throat, handed -Richelieu his own. - -“Nay, wait a moment, M. le Duc,” cried Mlle. Dacour, as he started -towards the door; “there is another way.” - -“And unguarded?” he asked, pausing. - -“I believe so. Come,” and she led the way towards the apartment in the -rear of that in which we were. - -“Adieu, de Brancas,” said Richelieu, pausing on the threshold. “If you -suffer for this I will bring all Brittany to your rescue,” and he was -gone. - -I glanced at Orleans, but he made no sign. What new trap was he -preparing that he should sit here so contentedly? I strained my ears -for the clash of arms or for any outcry which would tell of the -discovery of the fugitive, but none came. The moments passed. - -“He must be safe by this time,” I murmured. - -“That being the case, let us put an end to this farce,” said the -regent, speaking quite distinctly through the scarf which encircled -his head, and putting up his hand, he tore the scarf away. My sword -quivered in my hand, yet I had never killed a man but in fair fight and -my heart failed me now. “Come, M. de Brancas,” he continued, calmly, -reading my thought in my face, “put down your sword. Did you think that -I should have sat quiet here so obligingly had I desired to detain the -duke? Surely, you gave me credit for more spirit, monsieur?” - -“Then there was a trap?” I stammered, though not surprised at this -confirmation of my suspicions. - -“Well, not precisely,” and the regent smiled. “But here is Mlle. -Dacour, who may have some news for you.” - -She entered as he spoke and cast an alarmed and astonished glance at my -lowered sword and the regent’s smiling face. - -“The duke is safe, is he not?” I cried, alarmed in my turn. - -“I believe so,” she answered. “I let him out by the little door into -the Rue de Richelieu. There was no guard at the door and apparently we -were unobserved. I watched him until he turned into the Rue St. Honoré -and mingled with the crowd. Then I closed the door and returned.” - -“Come,” said Orleans, rising, “you see that your friend is safe, de -Brancas, and that you have again outwitted me. Make your adieux to -Mlle. Dacour and leave her to attend to my daughter. Come with me. I -have two words to say to you,” and he picked up his hat and cloak and -walked towards the door. - -“Oh, what does he mean?” whispered Louise, clutching at my sleeve, her -eyes dark with terror. “Does he mean to do you harm, Jean?” - -“That one word would repay me for it all,” I said, looking down with -infinite love into that sweet, upturned face. “But I do not think so, -Louise. In faith, I believe it is he who has outwitted us this evening, -and not we who have outwitted him. But, oh, my life,” I whispered, -pressing her to me, “you care a little, then?” - -“Go, go!” she said, pushing me towards the door. “Do not keep him -waiting. Do not make him angry, if he be not already so,” and she gave -me one glance that made my heart leap and closed the door upon me. -Something of my joy must have appeared in my face, for the regent, who -was standing just outside, looked at me and smiled quizzically, but -said nothing. I glanced about with astonishment, for there was not a -single guard in sight. - -He noticed my glance and smiled yet more broadly, but still kept -silence. Motioning me to follow him, he led the way to the same room -where he had given me audience but a few hours before. - -“Sit down, M. de Brancas,” he said, throwing himself into the large -chair which he had occupied in the afternoon. “Do you know,” he -continued, looking at me with a smile, “I greatly enjoy adventures -such as that of this evening. They give tone to the nerves and prove -that not all men are cowards. In times of peace, such as these, it -is often difficult to decide who is brave and who is not. In faith, -if our treasury were not so depleted I believe I would risk a little -war just for the pleasure of settling the question in regard to a few -people about whom I am undecided. I already know where to place you, -monsieur,” and I reddened at the compliment. “But,” he continued, and -he changed his tone suddenly, “I dare say you and Richelieu believed -you were executing a very clever little coup this evening. You -reminded me of nothing so much as of that ridiculous Sganerelle in M. -Molière’s ‘L’École des Maris,’ who while opposing his adversary with -all his might in reality plays into his hand.” - -“I confess, M. le Duc,” I said, “that I am still somewhat in the dark.” - -“No doubt,” he laughed. “Come, I will lay the cards on the table for -the sheer pleasure of looking at them myself. Did you really believe me -so anxious to deprive Richelieu of his head?” - -“You certainly seemed violent enough, monsieur,” I said. - -“Ah, well, and I should have kept my word under certain conditions. -But I am not of a blood-thirsty humor, and all I desired was to get -Richelieu out of the way because he interferes with certain of my -plans, as you know. Now, at Bayonne he will be quite as powerless to -interfere with me as in the grave. Three hundred leagues is a long -distance, monsieur.” - -“Ah, ah!” I cried, a light beginning to break in upon me. - -“Well,” continued the regent, “I knew very well that he would attempt -to regain Paris, for I suspected to-night’s rendezvous, monsieur, as I -suspect a great many other things,” and he glanced at me in a way which -made me wonder if the Cellamare conspiracy was really such a profound -secret as the conspirators believed. “Consequently I gave orders to -his guards not to press him too closely should he attempt to escape, -and I prepared a trap for him here. He was followed from the moment -he entered Paris until he disappeared through M. de Mazarin’s private -entrance below there. You do not seem to recognize the fact that I have -a well-organized police department, monsieur, the best that the world -has ever seen. I had resolved this: If Richelieu could escape from this -trap and set out for Bayonne as I expected, I should make no great -resistance. If he could not escape, he should die.” - -The last words were uttered in a voice that chilled me. - -“As you may guess,” continued the regent, “I was not sorry when he -carried out his plan of escape, for I believe that now he will really -go to Bayonne, and he cannot return from there in time to interfere -with me. He is a popular and powerful man, and while I should not -have hesitated in sending him to the block, it would have made me -new enemies, whom I could ill afford just at this time. Have you ever -known what it is, M. de Brancas,” he asked, suddenly, “to be hooted and -stoned through the streets?” - -“No, monsieur,” I answered, surprised at the turn the conversation had -taken and at the gloomy cloud which had descended upon the regent’s -face. - -“I have known what it is!” he exclaimed. “I, regent of France,--king in -everything but name. I have been abominated, hissed, spat upon. Even -now I am suspected, and Villeroi, the king’s governor, surrounds him -with ridiculous precautions to keep me away from him. I am trying to -turn the tide the other way; I am trying to make friends, hence I am -lenient with you and with Richelieu. I do not know why I am telling you -this,” he added in another tone, “only I admire brave men, whether they -are with me or against me. That is all; forget this conversation and -keep Richelieu from vexing me too far. You may go.” - -I bowed and left the room with a dazed consciousness that I had seen a -side of the man which the world knew little of, and as I threaded my -way through the corridors and down the great staircase to the street I -pondered upon it wonderingly. When I heard, afterwards, as I often did, -of the excesses of the little suppers which he gave nearly every night -in his apartment, I did not find it in my heart to blame him. - -The increasing cold and the lateness of the hour had driven the people -from the streets, and even the Rue St. Honoré was almost deserted as -I emerged from the Palais Royal. I returned as I had come, casting a -glance at the gloomy river as I crossed it, and was soon at the Hotel -de Richelieu. Jacques admitted me, and told me that his master had -secured a horse from the stables more than an hour before and was now -well on the road to Bayonne. - -I was glad to learn that Richelieu had indeed left Paris, for I had -little hope that the regent would permit reasons of state to interfere -with his personal inclinations should the duke provoke him further. -Nor, indeed, had I much hope that Richelieu would remain at Bayonne, -despite his knowledge of the regent’s purpose. Philip of Orleans was -still in my mind as I went to bed, and as I dropped asleep I was -compelled to admit that he was a greater man than I had thought. - - - - -CHAPTER XI - -THE HOUSE IN THE RUE VILLEDOT - - -Paris, with its ever-changing crowds, its narrow, clamorous streets, -its towering, tottering, dingy buildings, its contrasts of wealth and -poverty, light and shade, had not yet ceased to astonish me. It was -a wonderful place,--wonderful, at least, to me, who had known only -Poitiers,--and I, who had sat in the chimney corner at home with mouth -agape listening to the tales my grandfather--God rest his soul--was -wont to tell of it, had during the first few days hastened from place -to place,--from Notre Dame to the Place de Greve, from the Porte St. -Denis to the Great Chatelet,--constructing anew the scenes which had -made them all so famous, and delighted to find that they had remained -unchanged with the changing years. For half a century the city had -stood stagnant, the king choosing to lavish his money on his wars or -his pleasures rather than in beautifying his capital, or sinking into -his grave, his coffers empty, his subjects estranged, under the severe -dominion of Madame de Maintenon. But I found it beautiful, and in the -romance with which I clothed it forgot the uneven streets, the stenches -of the ill-kept gutters, the danger from the tottering walls. It was -to me a dream city, and, as in dreams, I used only one faculty in -regarding it,--the imagination. - -I awoke with its uproar in my ears, and gazed with interest from my -window at the hurrying torrent of carriages and vehicles of every kind -which filled the street from side to side and constantly threatened to -engulf and overwhelm the foot passengers, hurled hither and thither -by the ceaseless crush. I watched with apprehension the attempts of -a pretty woman to cross the crowded roadway, and breathed a sigh of -relief when I saw her safely over. A tap at the door brought me from -the window, and I opened it to find Jacques bowing on the threshold. - -“Good-morning, monsieur,” he said. “Is there anything you wish?” - -“Nothing but breakfast, my dear Jacques,” I answered, heartily, for I -had taken a liking to his pleasant face and admired the unquestioning -way in which he carried out his master’s orders. “It will be served -soon, I trust.” - -“It is awaiting monsieur,” he said, and he led the way to the lower -floor. - -“Have you heard anything further from Richelieu?” I asked, when I had -seated myself at the table and he was stationed behind my chair. - -“Only a message from him this morning, asking if monsieur had arrived -home safely, and stating that he himself had reached Limours without -misadventure and would be at Blois to-night, where he would consider -his future course.” - -“Pray heaven that it take him on to Bayonne!” I said, fervently. “He is -better away from Paris for a time.” But I had little hope that he would -think of caution. “If you send a message to him,” I added, “tell him -that I am quite safe and that he need have no concern on my account.” -Yet I knew very well that it was not I but Mlle. de Valois who would -bring him back to Paris. - -The day was bright and warm and I left the house with a light heart. -I reflected that I could do nothing better than call at the salon of -Madame du Maine and renew my offer of service, but the day was not yet -far advanced, and I lingered upon the quays, where a thousand noises -mingled in one indescribable uproar which fascinated me. Boats were -discharging their cargoes at the landing-places, a row of boys sat upon -the piers fishing, the crowd eddied ceaselessly back and forth, and -above all the din arose the cries of the street venders of vegetables, -fruit, fish, milk, and I know not what, for their incomprehensible -jargon, which I vainly endeavored to understand, gave me no clue to -the wares they were selling. At every step there was a beggar, a blind -man, or a street musician. The water-carriers, of whom I was told there -were not less than twenty thousand in Paris, carried bells, which they -rang with an ardor nothing seemed to diminish. Here was a woman selling -oysters, which she carried in a huge hamper on her back; another was -bent almost double under a great bundle of brooms; a third was selling -flowers, which were displayed on a broad shallow basket strapped to -her hips. Men were crying the most impossible things,--toy windmills, -boot-laces, buckets, bellows, prints, and even rat-traps. Here was a -tinker, carrying with him his fire of charcoal, his anvil, and all -his tools; there a cobbler, who was sitting against the wall, in a -corner out of harm’s way, mending a shoe. One fellow with a loud voice -and a very red face endeavored to sell me a ticket in some lottery, -and another offered me a bottle of magic ink, which would fade after -a certain time and leave no trace behind it. He told me it was of -especial value and in great demand for love-letters, since, after the -second day, the writing would entirely disappear and so compromise no -one. I laughed at him, and told him I had no use for his ink, since I -had never in my life written a love-letter, whereat he showed me, with -a great air of mystery, a wizard’s ring, which he was willing to part -with for a pistole, and which he assured me would win me the love of -any woman whose hand I might touch while I wore it. I inquired why it -was that he was willing to sell so great a treasure, and he answered -that it had made his life a burden to him, so closely and constantly -was he pursued by the women who had fallen victims to the talisman. -A crowd had gathered around us as we talked, and when I turned away, -still laughing, he appealed to other of the listeners, and I doubt not -managed to strike a bargain with one of them. I did not wait to see the -conclusion of the matter, but struggled through the crowd, and with -considerable effort gained the other side of the river, where I finally -paused to take breath in the Rue des Poulies. - -Nothing had astonished me so much in Paris as the height of the -buildings, and I looked with interest at those about me. They -straggled into the air six, seven, or eight stories, as though each -successive generation, prohibited by the royal edict from building -without the walls, had at last found a home by adding an extra story -to the ancestral domiciles. The flood of houses, which had long before -overwhelmed the walls of the old city, was fast piling up within the -new walls as within a great reservoir, and another inundation of the -surrounding country could not be far distant. Each house had its sign, -projecting far into the street, and from every story protruded a spout, -which, in rainy weather, precipitated torrents of dirty water upon the -passers-by. The fronts of the houses were for the most part of wood -and plaster and, where not concealed by bills, indescribably dirty. -Many of them seemed on the point of falling down, and were saved from -that fate only by leaning against their more fortunate neighbors. Bills -and flaring posters were everywhere, bearing some piece of political -satire or morsel of scandalous gossip. - -I turned into the Rue St. Honoré, and was soon again in the midst of a -tumult as great as that upon the quays, only here the crowd was more -fashionable, and there were in consequence more beggars. I knew no one -in it, so, unconsciously catching the spirit of the place, I hurried on -past the Palais Royal, at which I cast a lingering glance, wondering if -it would ever be my good fortune to join the throng of gayly dressed -courtiers and enter boldly with them. Turning down the Rue St. Louis, -I soon gained the Tuileries. The entrance to that portion of the -palace, the Pavilion Marsan, occupied by Madame du Maine was almost -deserted, but a lacquey who was lounging in the vestibule took in my -name, and, returning in a moment, informed me that I was to enter. -He led me to a small room at the left, where I found the duchess and -Mlle. de Launay together, busily occupied in examining a vast number of -formidable-looking papers. - -“Enter, M. de Brancas,” cried the duchess, seeing me pause upon the -threshold. “You are not intruding. In fact, you come most fortunately -and just at the moment when Mlle. de Launay and I were wishing for -some one like yourself, who could be trusted.” - -“Thank you, madame,” I said. “I shall try to merit your trust,” and I -entered and bowed to both the ladies. “I had scarcely expected to find -you at work so early.” - -“Ah! it seems to me that we never have time for repose,” exclaimed the -duchess. “There is so much to be done and so few whom I can trust to -do it. But tell me, monsieur, what has become of Richelieu? I have not -seen him for an age.” - -I related briefly the adventures of the duke and myself, taking care to -say nothing of my last conversation with the regent, and adding that -as Richelieu was _en route_ for Bayonne, I believed it best for him to -remain there for a time. - -“Yes,” said the duchess, thoughtfully, when I had finished, “I believe -so myself. The match will soon be applied here, and then he would have -to be at Bayonne in any case. But this morning, M. de Brancas, I wish -to ask your company for Mlle. de Launay, who has an errand to do which -will not permit the use of a carriage and who finds it impossible to -thread these crowded streets without an escort.” - -“I shall be only too happy to be of service,” I answered, and at a sign -from the duchess her companion withdrew to make ready for the street. - -“You can judge to what straits we are reduced, monsieur,” continued -madame, with a note of sadness and discouragement in her voice, the -first I had ever heard there, “when I tell you that Mlle. de Launay -is the only one there is to whom I can intrust missions which require -a certain courage and finesse. There are many, it is true, who offer -their services, but none upon whom I can rely as upon this girl.” - -I could think of nothing to say that would not be mere banality, and -as she busied herself carefully tying up a bundle of papers, I looked -at her more attentively. I was not surprised to find her face pale and -careworn, and I did not doubt that she was passing sleepless nights -and harassing days in the endeavor to get all the threads of this -conspiracy straightened out and properly arranged,--that she worked -while others merely talked. Mlle. de Launay soon returned, and the -duchess handed her the packet of papers which I had seen her arrange. - -“You will find all the needed information there,” she said, “and -remember that you cannot urge too strongly the need of haste. Every -moment I fear that something will happen to render all our work -useless. There, hasten,” she continued, dismissing us with a gesture, -“and do not keep me waiting longer than necessary for your report.” - -“We will not make ourselves unnecessarily conspicuous, monsieur,” said -my companion, as we left the room, and she led the way along a wide -hall running to the rear of the building. We descended into a small -court, bounded on one side by a high wall and on the other by a row of -buildings, and passed across this to a gate in the wall at the end. -She opened the gate with a key she took from her pocket, and locked it -after us. We found ourselves in a narrow little street which opened -into the Rue de l’Echelle. - -“Our mission is, then, a secret one?” I asked, as we entered this -street. - -“No, not just that,” answered the girl, smiling at me, “and yet it is -well to be cautious. We are going to see a gentleman who lives in the -Rue Villedot. I have been there many times. But there are always a -dozen police spies hanging about the entrance to the Tuileries, and I -avoid them when I can.” - -“Mademoiselle,” I asked, suddenly, “the police department is well -organized, is it not?” - -“Splendidly,” she answered. “This man, Hérault, who is at the head of -it, has a genius for the work, and no one is safe from him.” - -“Do you think, then,” I continued, “that the plans of Madame du Maine -are altogether unknown to him?” - -“I can only hope so,” she said, and her face grew lined with anxiety. -“Yet, even if he did suspect, that would not be enough. He cannot -know the details of our plans, and without something more definite -than suspicion even the regent would not dare raise his hand against -a princess of the blood. We are hurrying our preparations forward as -rapidly as we can, and hope to be the ones to strike the first blow. -Everything depends upon that,” she added. “We have gone too far and the -end is now too near to turn back, monsieur, or we might, perhaps, await -a better time.” - -“But success,--can you win success?” I persisted. - -“It is certain,” and her face was alight with enthusiasm, “provided -only we are undisturbed a single week longer.” - -We had again reached the busy portion of the city, and the uproar -drowned our voices. Besides, I had sufficient to think about in -protecting my companion from the crowd of passing carriages. - -“We must hasten,” she cried, suddenly, “or we shall be caught in the -rain.” - -I glanced at the sky and saw that she was right, for a bank of clouds -from which came rumblings of distant thunder was every moment growing -more threatening. We turned hurriedly down the Rue des Frondeurs, -and in a moment had plunged into one of the irregular and squalid -quarters of the city. But the girl went forward without hesitation and -as though well acquainted with the road. We passed through a maze of -short streets running in all directions, apparently at haphazard, and -suddenly my companion paused at a corner house. - -“This is the place,” she said. “The man I have come to see lives on the -second floor. That is his window you see up there. Do you await me -here, M. de Brancas. I will be back in a moment,” and without waiting -for me to answer, she plunged into the dark and narrow entrance. - -I glanced up and down the street apprehensively, for her statement -as to the efficiency of the police department, added to my own vague -fears, had filled me with alarm, but we were seemingly unobserved. A -crowd of poorly dressed people was passing in either direction, and -a rabble of children was playing in the gutter in the middle of the -street, but no one paused to cast a second glance at me. The darkened -sky had thrown the street into a gloom which rendered the sagging -houses threatening and terrible, an effect which an occasional flash -of lightning served to heighten. The moments passed, and I paced -impatiently up and down before the door, wondering what had detained -the girl. I had just determined to mount the stairs and find out for -myself when I heard a crash of glass above me and a scream for help in -a woman’s voice, which I recognized only too plainly. - -In an instant I was through the doorway and stumbling up the dirty -staircase with drawn sword, cursing the darkness which delayed my -progress, I arrived at the first landing and paused a moment to listen, -but heard nothing. I reflected that the window she had shown me was on -the floor above, and mounted cautiously, not knowing what the danger -might be towards which I was advancing. Again I paused to listen, -but still heard nothing. I strained my ears, and in a moment fancied -I heard a moan. I felt before me and found a door. I applied my ear -to the keyhole and heard a second moan, which could not this time be -mistaken. With a bound I flung my body against the door. It gave way -with a crash and I was precipitated into the room beyond. By an effort -I kept my feet, and at a glance I saw in one corner a man bending over -the prostrate form of my companion. - -He turned a startled face towards me as I entered and half started to -rise, but I was upon him ere he could draw his weapon, and ran him -through by the mere force of my onslaught. He fell like a log, but at -the moment I turned to the prostrate girl I heard hurrying feet upon -the stair without, and I sprang towards the door, my sword gleaming red -in my hand, to meet this new danger. - - - - -CHAPTER XII - -A CONFERENCE WITH CELLAMARE - - -“What have we here?” cried a voice from the staircase. I could perceive -no one because of the darkness, but I knew from the accent that the -speaker was not a Frenchman. - -“Enter, monsieur,” I said, realizing that I could do nothing against an -antagonist who remained invisible. “Enter, and we shall doubtless be -able to arrive at an explanation.” - -“Ah, ah!” cried the voice again, “but I do not know you, monsieur. -Stay; do not move,” he continued, as I advanced a step towards the -door. “I have you covered with two pistols, and I desire you to remain -where you are for the present. I might miss with one, but I should -surely kill you with the other. Now, pray tell me what you are doing in -this room.” - -“I heard a lady cry out in distress,” I answered, reflecting rapidly -that the statement of this simple fact could compromise no one and that -it was necessary to gain time. “I ran up the stairs, broke open the -door, and cut down a scoundrel whom I found choking her.” - -“And where is this lady, may I ask?” inquired the voice in an anxious -tone. - -“In the corner there, and I doubt not in great need of attention. But -I am growing weary of this questioning, monsieur,” and I made another -step towards the door. - -“One question more,” said the man. “Did you accompany the lady hither?” - -“Yes,” I answered, without hesitation. - -“Then everything is as it should be,” he cried, “and you have rendered -me a great service. Come, put down your sword as I put up my pistols. -It was I whom the lady came to see. You will believe this when I tell -you that she is Mlle. de Launay and that she comes from Madame du -Maine,” and as he spoke he entered the room, his pistols in his belt. -I saw him to be a man between fifty and sixty years of age, with a -soldierly carriage and haughty bearing which the dark cloak he wore -could not conceal. I was not surprised, therefore, when he threw off -his cloak and disclosed beneath it a handsome cavalier’s dress. His -moustache, which described a straight line across his upper lip, was -slightly tinged with gray, and from the darkness of his skin and the -fire in his eyes I judged him to be a Spaniard or Italian. - -“The devil,” I thought, “have I stumbled into another love-affair? It -seems to me that I have enough on my hands already,” but I continued my -survey of the new-comer without saying a word. - -“Come, monsieur,” he said, with a smile, “it is evident that you do -not know me. Before I can tell you who I am I must ask you one other -question. You are, perhaps, acquainted with certain plans of Madame du -Maine?” - -“Perhaps,” I answered. - -“And you were aware that Mlle. de Launay was to leave some papers here?” - -“Yes, monsieur.” - -“But you did not know for whom the papers were intended,--is it not so?” - -“That is so, monsieur.” - -“Well, I will tell you for whom they were intended. They were intended -for Antonio Giudice, Duke of Giovennazzo and Prince of Cellamare, -ambassador of Spain at the court of Versailles. In other words, -monsieur, they were intended for myself.” - -I had for a moment suspected what was coming, and it needed no second -glance to tell me that he was speaking the truth. - -“Ah, M. le Prince,” I cried, sending my sword into its sheath, “I am -indeed glad to see you! But who, then, was the fellow whom I cut down?” - -Cellamare bent over the man and looked into his face. - -“’Tis a servant of mine!” he exclaimed. “He came to me with excellent -recommendations a month ago and I employed him. I sent him on here to -inform mademoiselle that I should be a few moments late.” - -“Doubtless a police spy, then,” I said. “He is not dead, and perhaps we -may get something more out of him. But come, let us close the door and -see what injury has been done her.” - -Cellamare sprang to the door and soon had it in place again, while -I kneeled beside her body and placed my hand above her heart. I was -overjoyed to feel it still faintly beating. Stooping closer, I saw that -she was unconscious, and some livid marks about her neck indicated -that the brute had been choking her. - -“Good,” I said, “I believe that she has only fainted. Could you procure -some water and some wine, monsieur?” - -Cellamare went into an adjoining room, and in a moment returned with a -glass of water and a bottle of wine. I dipped my handkerchief in the -water and bathed her face. In a moment she opened her eyes. - -“Ah, that is better,” I said, supporting her head with my arm. “Now -drink some of this, mademoiselle,” and I filled a second glass with -wine and held it to her lips. Mechanically she swallowed it, and I saw -the color returning to her face. - -“Oh, what has happened?” she whispered. “Where am I?” - -“Quite safe, I assure you, mademoiselle,” answered Cellamare, and -between us we assisted her to her feet. - -She looked at him a moment. - -“Ah, yes, I recollect,” she cried, suddenly. “I was bringing you the -papers. Where are the papers?” and her hands flew to her waist in an -agony of apprehension, which I fully shared. “They are safe,” she said, -and she drew from the folds of her dress the packet of papers which -I had seen Madame du Maine give her. “Take them, M. le Prince,” she -added, handing them to him, “and now tell me what has happened.” - -“Do you tell us first what happened to you, mademoiselle,” I suggested, -“then we can better understand the story.” - -“Well,” she said, quickly, “when I left M. de Brancas at the foot of -the stairs,” Cellamare bowed to me as she mentioned my name, “I ran -quickly up and knocked at the door of this room. A man whom I did not -know opened it. He said he had been sent to meet me by M. de Cellamare. -He told me to enter, and closed the door behind me. He continued that -M. de Cellamare would not be able to keep the appointment, and that -I was to leave any papers I might have for him and he would get them -later in the day. Something in the man’s manner frightened me, and I -replied that I should not leave the papers, but would make another -appointment with M. le Prince. I started to leave the room, when he -sprang upon me. I threw him off and rushed to the window, broke it, -and screamed for help, hoping that M. de Brancas would hear me. At that -instant I felt strong fingers on my throat and knew no more.” - -I related briefly my share in the adventure, and Cellamare repeated -what he had already told me in reference to the stranger. - -“Perhaps he can tell us something more,” I suggested, as Cellamare -concluded, and I dragged the prostrate man to the wall and propped him -against it. He groaned as I did so. “Ah, come,” I said, “he is not -dead yet. Let us see where my sword went through him.” I stripped his -doublet from his shoulder and found the blood welling from a wound -which had undoubtedly pierced his breast, but which was yet some -distance above his heart. “This will not kill him if his blood be -good,” I remarked, and bathed the wound with my wet handkerchief. The -bleeding slowly ceased and I tied the fellow’s scarf tightly over it. -“Let us see, now, if we cannot bring him to consciousness,” and prying -his teeth apart, I forced a little wine between his lips. He groaned -again, and this time opened his eyes. He seemed to comprehend at once -where he was, for he glanced from me to Cellamare and back again, and -grew even more livid, if such a thing were possible. - -“Do not fear,” I said, “we are not going to harm you further, and you -will soon get well of this little wound if you are properly cared for. -Now we will care for you, but only on one condition.” - -His eyes questioned me. - -“The condition is,” I continued, answering their glance, “that you tell -us for whom you wished to secure these papers. Do you agree?” - -He looked at me again and then at Cellamare, but there was no relenting. - -“Yes,” he whispered. - -“Then who sent you here?” - -“Hérault.” We all started at the word, for if Hérault suspected, there -was no telling what might happen. - -“He told you to enter the employ of M. de Cellamare?” - -“Yes.” - -“And provided you with recommendations?” - -“Yes.” - -“For what purpose?” - -“To watch him.” - -“But why?” - -“I do not know. I was to obtain possession, if I could, of any papers -or correspondence he might receive from Madame du Maine.” - -Again we exchanged a glance. - -“And Hérault told you that these papers might be brought by Mlle. de -Launay?” - -“Yes.” - -“What were you to do with the papers when you had once obtained them?” - -“I was to leave them at a certain place.” - -“Where?” - -The fellow hesitated, but a glance at our faces told him that we would -take no equivocation. - -“With the concierge of the house at the corner of the Rue Jean St. -Denis and the Rue de Beauvais,” he answered, at last. - -“Have you taken any papers there as yet?” - -“No. This afternoon was the first chance I had to get any.” - -I paused to consider. - -“This man can tell us nothing further,” I said, after a moment. “Let us -put him out of the way for a time.” - -“There is a bed in the next room,” said Cellamare. - -We lifted him as gently as we could and laid him on the bed. Then we -returned to the larger room and carefully closed the door between the -two. - -“It seems to me that we are lost,” and Cellamare threw himself into a -chair, his face dark with disappointment. - -“Oh, do not say so, monsieur!” and Mlle. de Launay, who had been a -silent spectator of the foregoing scene, wrung her hands in anguish. - -“But if Hérault knows,” protested the prince. - -“Perhaps he does not know,” I answered. “Perhaps he only suspects, -without knowing exactly what to suspect. He has doubtless observed -that many couriers have passed between the Spanish embassy and the -court of Madrid. He has, perhaps, been told that Madame du Maine and M. -de Cellamare exchange many communications. He suspects something, he -knows not what, and he is trying to find out more. This in itself would -not be very serious. Only,” I added, “we must prevent his finding out -anything more.” - -“You may be right, monsieur,” and Cellamare’s face brightened a -little. “But to prevent his finding out anything more,--that will be a -difficult task.” - -“He must be thrown on the wrong scent.” - -“How do you mean?” - -“You heard what disposition was to be made of the papers?” - -“Yes.” - -“Well, to-night a package of papers will be left for M. Hérault at this -house in the Rue de Beauvais. They will be papers from Madame du Maine -to yourself. Only, they will have no connection with this enterprise, -but with something quite different. In a word, they will be papers -prepared expressly for the eye of M. Hérault. You understand?” - -“Perfectly,” and Cellamare’s eyes sparkled with their old brilliancy. -“The plan is admirable, monsieur; permit me to compliment you.” - -I bowed. - -“Perhaps monsieur could suggest some subject upon which correspondence -would be necessary, and which would yet not have the air of a -conspiracy,” I continued. - -“I have it!” cried Mlle. de Launay. “Let us prepare a lot of -petitions, papers, and memorials praying the King of Spain to intercede -with the regent to annul the decree which shuts the Duke du Maine from -the throne. This would be a subject requiring no little correspondence, -and at the same time would be nothing concerning which the regent could -take action.” - -“Excellent,” I said; “but these papers must be prepared at once, -mademoiselle.” - -“The duchess already has a thousand such,” and the girl smiled. “She -has been preparing them for many months. It will be necessary only to -tie them together. But how shall we get them into Hérault’s hands?” - -“I will deliver them,” I said. “Nobody knows me in Paris.” - -“Good. That is arranged, then,” said Cellamare. “Now as to these papers -which you have just given me, mademoiselle. Let us see what they -contain.” - -At that moment there was a blinding flash of lightning, and the rain, -which had been long delayed, came down in torrents. The room grew very -dark, and Cellamare arose and lighted two candles which stood on the -table. - -“These papers, M. le Prince,” said Mlle. de Launay, as he sat down -again, “contain a detailed account of the aid we may expect in France. -Let me have them a moment.” - -Cellamare shot a questioning glance in my direction, which the girl -intercepted. - -“We have already had sufficient proof of the fidelity of M. de -Brancas,” she said. - -“True!” he cried, heartily. “Pardon me, I pray you, monsieur.” - -“In affairs of this kind,” I said, with a smile, “it is necessary for -one to be cautious. I am quite ready to withdraw,” and I arose from my -chair. - -“Stay, I beg of you,” and Cellamare also arose and pressed me back. -“Your advice will be invaluable.” - -The girl opened the packet and drew out one of the papers. - -“This,” she said, “is a statement of the forces which will muster to -our support in Brittany. As you see, we can count upon nearly all the -noble houses. Here is the name of each of them and the number of troops -each can muster.” - -“Good,” said Cellamare, taking the paper and looking it over -carefully. “This promises at least eight thousand men.” - -She opened another paper. - -“Here is a statement from Bayonne,” she said. “The town will be opened -to the Spanish troops without resistance. The regiment quartered there, -which is commanded by the Duc de Richelieu, will join the Spanish army, -and the town has also promised to raise a regiment.” - -“A good point,” and Cellamare scanned this paper as he had the first. -“This will give us a stronghold on the border of France, through which -we can advance upon Paris. And two regiments are not to be laughed at.” - -Mlle. de Launay opened a third paper. - -“This is a statement of de Mesmes, president of parliament,” she said. -“He has gained to our interests a majority of the members, and so -soon as we strike a blow the parliament will declare for us and will -instruct the citizen soldiery of Paris to take up arms in our behalf.” - -“Ah, ah!” and Cellamare’s eyes were sparkling. “This is best of all. We -shall be able to strike the regency right at its heart.” - -The girl doubtless felt the enthusiasm of the Spaniard, but she -preserved an admirable composure. As for me, I judged it best to use my -ears and not my tongue. - -“This is a statement from Cardinal de Polignac,” she continued, opening -yet another paper. “It was he, you may remember, who in 1797 caused the -Prince de Conti to be chosen King of Poland, although, unfortunately, -he never ascended the throne. Still, the Poles idolized him and they -remember Polignac. Five thousand lances are assembling at the frontier -and will be ready to follow him into France in a week’s time. They are -concentrating at two points, Arlon and Landau.” - -“Nothing could be better!” cried Cellamare, and as for myself, I -confess that I felt slipping from me one by one the doubts I had -entertained as to the success of the conspiracy. - -“The other papers are of less importance,” she concluded, “though -important enough in themselves. These, for instance, are pledges of -support from the Marquis de Pompadour and the Marquis de Laval, who -will bring us the united strength of the Montmorencies. Here are -some papers from the Abbé Brigaut, who has attended to much of the -correspondence for us, assisted by the Chevalier de Menil, and who -assures us that half the remaining nobility of the kingdom, who have -been insulted by the regent, will be with us. And here are a dozen -others of the same kind.” - -“All of which would have made interesting reading for the regent,” I -remarked, dryly, and Cellamare nodded thoughtfully. - -“And now, M. le Prince, what have you done?” demanded the girl, -with blazing eyes. “Madame du Maine wishes me to urge haste above -everything. To-day’s affair shows we have no time to lose.” - -“I received a letter this morning from Cardinal Alberoni, prime -minister of Spain,” answered Cellamare, “and he assures me that the -armies of Spain will be ready to cross the frontiers of France in a -week’s time.” - -“We shall, then, send out instructions to all our allies to strike the -first blow one week from to-day. Do you agree?” - -“One week from to-day let it be,” said Cellamare, his hands trembling -with emotion. - -“This is the fifteenth of December. One week from to-day will be the -twenty-second. At seven in the morning, then, let Philip of Spain be -proclaimed regent of France. Do you your part, M. le Prince, and -Madame du Maine will do hers.” I swear she was the coolest of the three. - -“It is agreed,” and Cellamare bowed. - -“Come, monsieur,” said mademoiselle to me, “let us hasten back and -inform the duchess of our decision.” - -“But what of our wounded friend in the room there?” I asked. - -“I will attend to him,” said Cellamare, “and see that he is kept in a -place where he can do no harm.” - -“All is arranged then; come,” and Mlle. de Launay hurried from the room -and down the stairs. - -The clocks were striking three as we reached the street. The sky had -cleared and the sun was shining, but the rainfall had been very heavy. -The streets were filled with water almost to the houses, and the wide -gutters in the middle had been converted into great turgid streams. -Across these planks were thrown here and there, forming rude bridges -for the accommodation of pedestrians. We picked our way along the -slippery stones near the houses, my companion choosing a circuitous -route which finally brought us again to the Rue des Frondeurs, and -along it to the Rue St. Honoré. Here the floods of water from the -neighboring streets had concentrated into a perfect river, through -which a continuous stream of carriages splashed, making it impossible -to keep the bridges in position. - -“Oh, what shall we do?” she cried, as we stopped at the edge of this -torrent. “We must not remain here. How are we to cross?” - -“I see only one way, mademoiselle,” I answered, and before she could -protest I caught her up in my arms and was splashing through the muddy -water. Just as I reached the middle of it a passing carriage barred my -progress. An irresistible attraction drew my eyes to the window, and I -saw there the face of Louise Dacour. She was looking into my eyes, a -disdainful smile just curving her lips. I bowed to her, but she made no -sign of recognition, and in an instant had disappeared. - - - - -CHAPTER XIII - -AT THE THÉÂTRE-FRANÇAIS - - -I left Mlle. de Launay at the Tuileries, promising to call at eight -o’clock for the papers, and returned to the Rue des Saints Pères in no -very happy frame of mind. Why Mlle. Dacour had chosen to ignore me was -a problem which I tried in vain to solve, and preoccupied with this -mystery, I pushed my way through the crowd without seeing it. Jacques -had dinner awaiting my return, and after changing my clothes, which -had been sadly bespattered in the passage of the Rue St. Honoré, I -hastened to appease my hunger. When I was once more alone before the -fire with a bottle of wine at my elbow, I turned again to the solution -of the problem. But in all those sweet perplexities of woman’s nature -I was the merest novice,--though I have since grown wiser by dint of -much careful study,--and I puzzled my head to no purpose. Twilight came -while I sat there musing, and Jacques entered with the candles. - -“Has monsieur decided where he will spend the evening?” he asked. - -“Why, no,” I said. “I have an engagement at eight o’clock, but ’twill -keep me no longer than half an hour.” - -“Permit me to remind monsieur that M. le Duc has always places reserved -at the Opéra and the Comédie, and that these are at monsieur’s service.” - -“A thousand thanks, Jacques, for your thoughtfulness!” I cried. “And -what is the programme for this evening?” - -“The Opéra will be closed, as a new piece is in preparation there, but -at the Comédie will be produced M. Voltaire’s tragedy of ‘Œdipe,’ which -has created such a furore since its first representation a month ago.” - -In fact, I had myself seen many of the bills announcing the tragedy and -had heard some talk of it on the streets. - -“I shall go,” I said. “Thanks, again, for your thoughtfulness, Jacques.” - -“I will see that M. le Duc’s place is at the disposal of monsieur,” he -answered, and withdrew. - -I looked over my wardrobe with care and selected the most elaborate -costume I possessed, as best suited to the fashionable world of the -theatre into which I was about to venture. I heard seven o’clock -striking as I finished my toilet, and knowing that I had no time to -lose, I buckled on my sword and left the house, declining a carriage -which Jacques offered me, since my first errand must be done on foot. -It was not yet eight o’clock when I reached the Tuileries and entered -the salon, but the usual crowd had already assembled, and several of -the men bowed to me as I passed. One of these was the Chevalier de Rey, -who stopped me for a moment. - -“Has Richelieu left the city, monsieur?” he asked. - -“He has joined his regiment at Bayonne,” I answered. - -“Ah,” said de Rey, with a smile of intelligence, “the time, then, is -not far distant,” and he turned away with his news to a neighboring -group. - -I continued on my way down the room, and met Mlle. de Launay as she -entered. - -“You are prompt, M. de Brancas,” she said. “Here are the papers,” and -she handed me a packet resembling in outward appearance at least that -she had given to Cellamare in the afternoon. “I fancy they will keep -Hérault, Dubois, and the regent busy for a time,” she added, with a -smile. - -“I trust so, at all events,” I answered, as I took the papers. - -“Wait a moment, monsieur,” she continued, placing her hand lightly upon -my arm as I turned away. “Madame appreciates thoroughly your share in -this afternoon’s adventure and charged me expressly to thank you in her -name. She realizes that but for you our plans would even now be in the -hands of the regent.” - -“I was glad to be of service,” I said, simply, “and hope to prove this -many times within the next few weeks.” - -“I believe you, monsieur,” and she looked into my eyes. “Madame and -myself both feel that we can trust you. We are happy to have found such -an ally.” - -I thanked her again and took my leave, as Polignac came to us and -engaged her in conversation, for I was ill at ease. It seemed to me -that I was being dragged into the conspiracy much deeper than I had -bargained for, and yet I saw no way to extricate myself, however much -I might wish to do so. And I realized more vividly than ever that I was -not made for intrigue. - -I was anxious to have the errand done, and I hurried from the place -and made my way to the Rue Jean St. Denis, down which I turned until I -reached the Rue de Beauvais. Here an unforeseen difficulty confronted -me, for though I knew I was to leave the papers with the concierge of -the corner house, I did not know which corner. As the Rue Jean St. -Denis ended here, there were only two corners to choose from, and -I looked at these with attention. The building on the right was a -handsome edifice of four stories, extending down the Rue de Beauvais to -the Rue Fromenteau, and along the Rue Jean St. Denis a corresponding -distance. I reflected that Hérault would not be likely to choose the -concierge of such an imposing edifice as a depository for his papers, -and turned my attention to the opposite side. The corner house here -was a small one, stuck in, as it were, to fill an angle left by the -two adjoining buildings. It was only two stories in height, the ground -floor being occupied by a cabaret which seemed well patronized. I -decided at once that this was the place, and, pulling my hat down over -my eyes and wrapping my cloak about my face, I approached it. - -I looked about, but could discover no sign of a concierge, and turned -the corner into the Rue de Beauvais. Here fortune favored me, for -I found a little court which gave entrance to the interior of the -building. In one corner of this court was a hut of one room, with a -large window commanding the entrance. By the candle within I saw a -little old man sitting at a table, apparently asleep. I opened the door. - -“Are you the concierge?” I asked, touching him with my foot. - -He awoke with a start and sat blinking at me. - -“I asked if you are the concierge,” I repeated. - -“The concierge?” he stammered. “Yes, yes. What is it, monsieur?” - -“You sometimes receive papers and letters, do you not?” - -“Sometimes, monsieur.” - -“And what do you do with them?” - -“I give them to the person for whom they are intended, monsieur,” and -he smiled cunningly. - -“All right,” I said. “I see you are my man. These must be delivered to -that person at once. Tell me the first letter of his name.” - -“H, monsieur.” - -“Good. Here are the papers,” and I gave him the packet and turned to -leave. - -“But your name, monsieur?” he cried. - -“He will know from whom they come,” I answered. “It is always safer -not to mention names,” and I hurried from the place, for I feared that -one of Hérault’s agents might arrive while I was there. I met no one, -however, and turning up the Rue du Chantre, soon reached the Palais -Royal. - -The Théâtre-Français occupied a portion of the left wing, and the -entrance was crowded with gayly dressed people. Thanks to Jacques, who -had been before me, I had no difficulty in securing the place reserved -for Richelieu at the right of the stage, and I looked about me with no -little interest and some astonishment. The hall was not very large and -but indifferently lighted. Two rows of boxes extended in a semicircle -around it, encircling the pit, which was without seats. It was already -filled with a crush of people, who were compelled to stand on tiptoe -and look over each other’s shoulders to catch a glimpse of the stage. -The stage itself appeared to be a mere strip of planks in the midst of -this sea of people, for on either side of it were four rows of seats, -one above the other, enclosed in a gilt railing, and at the back thirty -or forty people were standing, through whom the actors must force their -way in order to reach the front. As was inevitable in such a multitude, -there was a perfect babel of conversation. Most of the boxes were still -empty, but from the pit came an uproar indescribable. The din was -increased by dealers in lemonade and sweetmeats, who pushed their way -through the crowd crying their wares. - -The boxes filled gradually, most of them being occupied by elegantly -attired ladies, many of whom were masked. My attention was attracted by -a party of especially distinguished appearance which entered the box -across from mine. It consisted of three ladies, all wearing masks. - -The ringing of a bell drew my eyes to the stage, and those who had come -only to see the assembling of the audience withdrew and received their -money back as they passed out. A boy snuffed the row of candles which -served as footlights, and the bell tapped a second time. Something like -stillness fell upon the house, and I saw two gentlemen attired in -the mode of Paris, with swords at their sides, precisely as had every -gentleman in the audience, break a way through the crowd at the back of -the stage and advance to the front. One, so the playbill told me, was -the Prince of Eubœa, and the other his friend Dimas, and the opening -couplet was ringing in the air,-- - - “Philoctète, est-ce vous? Quel coup affreux du sort - Dans ces lieux empestés vous fait chercer la mort?” - -From that instant I forgot the audience and no longer saw the -anachronism which gave this Greek tragedy all the appointments of a -French contemporary drama. I heard only the majesty of the lines, as -the story moved on without interruption to the tragedy which was its -climax. Thunders of applause interrupted the actors at every moment. -The audience found in the first scene a reference to the king, then -only eight years old, and to the regent. These were clapped to the -echo, and the actors were recalled at the end of the scene. - -The act once over, the hubbub of voices arose again, and I had leisure -to look about me. Unconsciously my eyes wandered to the box opposite, -and I started as I fancied I saw one of the masked ladies make a -motion to me with her fan. I told myself I must be mistaken, but -a moment later the signal was repeated. I arose from my chair and -looked questioningly at her, still incredulous of my good fortune. -She nodded her head and again beckoned with her fan. This time there -was no mistaking her meaning, and I hurried from my box and made my -way through the crowd as rapidly as possible to the other side of the -theatre. With fast-beating heart I tapped at the door of the box where -the three ladies sat. - -“Enter, monsieur,” said a low voice, which I recognized at once as that -of Mlle. de Valois. “Ah, M. de Brancas,” she continued, holding out her -hand, “you are welcome. But I am ashamed of you, sir. Do you always -compel a lady to give you three invitations?” - -“It was because I could not believe in my good fortune, mademoiselle,” -I cried. “Had I known who you were, I fear I should not have waited for -even one invitation.” - -“I see my mask is no disguise, monsieur,” laughed the princess, “for -you seem to know me now. Pray tell me, do you know these other ladies?” - -“I know Mlle. Dacour,” I answered, bowing to one of the other two, who -remained silent, apparently absorbed in watching the crowd in the pit. - -“And how do you know that?” she asked. - -“By the beating of my heart, mademoiselle,” I answered. - -The princess laughed merrily. - -“A pretty compliment, upon my word,” she cried. “Come, Louise, are you -not going to give M. de Brancas your hand to kiss as a reward?” - -“M. de Brancas is too fond of kissing hands,” she retorted, without -looking at me. “Let him find others, as he has doubtless already done.” - -Mlle. de Valois glanced at my lugubrious face and burst into another -peal of laughter. - -“It is too amusing,” she cried. “But first, monsieur, let me introduce -you to this other lady, concerning whom your heart tells you -nothing,--my sister, Mlle. de Chartres.” - -I bowed to the lady, who was apparently some years older than Mlle. -de Valois, and who smiled at me graciously. The princess was still -laughing. - -“Oh, come, M. de Brancas,” she said, “put off that melancholy air. -You should rejoice rather than despair, for, do you know, Louise is -doing you the honor of being jealous of you. This afternoon we were -out driving, and in the Rue St. Honoré who should we see but M. de -Brancas wading across the street and with a young and pretty woman -held very affectionately in his arms. It made my blood leap and I was -for cheering you from the carriage window, but Louise held me back, -and in a moment you were gone. I thought it fine, but she said it was -disgraceful, and I nearly died with laughing at her indignant face.” - -“Oh, this is too much!” cried Mlle. Dacour, starting from her seat. “I -will not remain here to be insulted in this manner.” - -“Oh, do not go, mademoiselle!” I implored. - -“Yes, stay, Louise,” said the princess. “I promise not to tease you -further. Besides,” she added, mischievously, “M. de Brancas doubtless -has an explanation to offer, and perhaps he was not holding her so -affectionately as I imagined.” - -I would have told them at once that it had been a question of necessity -and not at all of affection, but at that moment the bell rang and the -second act began. I forgot my fair companions in the interest of the -tragedy. The laughing voice of Mlle. de Valois aroused me. - -“Ah, M. de Brancas,” she said, “it is evident that you have never -before seen the ‘Œdipe.’ Here, sit beside me. If you are very good and -answer my questions nicely I shall let you sit beside Louise, and you -will have only yourself to blame if you do not make peace with her. She -is dying of curiosity to learn the lady’s name. Have you heard from -Richelieu?” she asked in a lower tone. - -“I have heard only that he is on the road to Bayonne,” I answered. - -“And you think he should remain there?” - -“I believe it would be best for the present, mademoiselle.” - -“Ah, but, M. de Brancas,” she said, “suppose you were Richelieu and I -Louise Dacour. Would you remain at Bayonne? Do not answer me, I see -in your face that you would not. Listen. Richelieu will be in Paris -to-morrow night.” - -“To-morrow night,” I gasped. - -“Yes. He will doubtless go first to his hotel, where you will meet him. -So soon as you see him give him this note,” and she handed me a little -perfumed missive. “The note, I may as well tell you, states that at ten -o’clock to-morrow night I shall be at the house of a friend in the Rue -Jean Tison, the third house from the corner of the Rue Bailleul, on the -right-hand side. Rap three times and the door will be opened to you -without question. Mount the stairs to the first floor. Louise will be -there also. Do you understand, monsieur?” - -“Yes, yes,” I said, and placed the note in my pocket. - -“You do not seem to consider any longer the danger to which Richelieu -will be exposed,” she said, slyly. - -“Oh, if Louise is there,” I murmured. - -“You are charming, M. de Brancas,” said the princess, and she gave me -an adorable smile. “Now take your reward. Sit by her side and whisper -a few sentences such as that into those little pink ears of hers. She -will soon be smiling.” - -The end of the second act gave me the opportunity of changing my seat. - -“Oh, mademoiselle,” I whispered, as I sat down beside her, “believe -me, there are only two hands in the whole world that I desire to -kiss,--those two which are lying in your lap.” - -“Who was the lady you were with this afternoon?” she asked, not -deigning to glance at me, but gazing straight in front of her. - -“Mlle. de Launay,” I answered. - -“Mlle. de Launay?” - -“Yes.” - -“You know her, then?” - -“Richelieu introduced us. Madame du Maine asked me to accompany her -this afternoon on an errand. On our way back to the Tuileries we found -the way blocked by the flooded street. She was in haste, and as there -was no other way, I carried her across. I did not enjoy the task, I -assure you, mademoiselle.” - -She glanced at me, and I thought I saw signs of relenting in her eyes. - -“Come, Louise,” cried the duchess, “we must go. It was not to see the -‘Œdipe’ that we came here. We have accomplished our mission and must -return.” - -“Till to-morrow, then,” I whispered to Louise as the ladies arose, and -I fancied that she gave a slight affirmative nod of the head. I would -have accompanied them, but the princess waved me back, and I returned -to my box to witness the remainder of the play. It moved me strongly, -and I was still thinking over its stirring periods as I reached the -quays and crossed the river. As I turned down the Quai Malaquest I -fancied I heard footsteps behind me, but when I turned, saw no one. -The street was very dark, the candles, which swung here and there in -lanterns twenty feet above the roadway, having been extinguished by a -gust of rain earlier in the evening and no attempt having been made to -relight them. - -I was stumbling on over the uneven pavement, when suddenly half a -dozen shadows detached themselves from the wall in front of me, and -at the same instant I heard hastening footsteps in my rear. Before I -could draw my sword, or even, in fact, appreciate my danger, a dozen -men threw themselves upon me. A gag was thrust into my mouth, a scarf -bound over my eyes, my hands and feet were tied, and in a moment I was -helpless. Some one was searching my pockets. - -“Some more of the Cartouche gang,” I thought. - -“Handle him as gently as possible,” I heard a voice say. “Now two of -you lift him and bring him along.” - -I was lifted from the pavement and borne along for some distance. Then -I was placed in a carriage, which was driven rapidly through the -streets. It rumbled across a bridge, stopped, and I heard a sentry’s -challenge. - -“The Bastille again,” I groaned to myself. - -The carriage drove on and then came to a sudden stop. I was lifted out -and carried into a room, the door of which I heard closed after me. - -“Untie him,” commanded a voice, and in a moment my hands and feet were -free, the gag was taken from my mouth and the scarf whisked from my -eyes. A man of middle age in the uniform of an officer of the guards -stood before me. - -“It is the first time I have had the pleasure of meeting you, M. de -Brancas,” he said, smiling. “I trust we shall be good friends.” - -“The beginning of our acquaintance does not seem to me a happy one,” I -answered. “But may I ask your name, monsieur?” - -“I am called Hérault, lieutenant of police,” and he bowed. - -“Hérault?” I exclaimed. - -“At your service,” and he bowed again. - -“And why have I been arrested, monsieur?” I asked. - -“Ah, do not use so harsh a word!” he cried. “I assure you, monsieur, -you are not arrested, but merely detained. There is no charge against -you, and on my word you shall be free again day after to-morrow.” - -“But in the mean time?” - -“In the mean time, monsieur, you will be my guest, and I shall strive -to make your stay a pleasant one.” - -I searched his face with my eyes, but it told me nothing. With a start -I remembered the rendezvous, and my hand sought my pocket. The note -Mlle. de Valois had given me was gone. In an instant I understood. The -regent was setting another trap for Richelieu. - -Hérault read my face as he would have read an open book. - -“I see you are beginning to understand, M. de Brancas,” he said, still -smiling. “It would be inconvenient to have you present at certain -scenes which are to occur say twenty-four hours from now. Consequently -you will be my guest for thirty-six hours.” - -I was still dazed at the discovery of this trap, and my mind was -stumbling blindly along its intricacies. - -“How did you learn of the existence of this note, monsieur?” I asked at -length, finding here a problem which I could not solve. - -“Ah, M. de Brancas,” cried Hérault, “it was there that you displayed -an indiscretion which surprised me. Did you for a moment suppose that -a masked lady, whose identity, however, was well known, could give -you a note in a crowded house where there were twenty of my agents -without this being perceived? Did you believe that you could talk of a -rendezvous in a theatre box and not be overheard, provided the police -wished to overhear you? You will answer, of course, that you talked in -a low voice, but permit me to tell you something, monsieur, which may -be of value to you in the future. In a theatre, a hall, or any place -where there is a great crowd of people and consequently much noise, a -single human voice seems to its possessor the most feeble instrument in -the world. And yet, no matter how great the confusion, trained ears, -such as my agents possess, can pick out that voice and follow it as -though it were speaking alone in the stillness of the grave.” - -I understood but too clearly, and cursed my own folly and that of Mlle. -de Valois. - -“As I said before,” continued Hérault, “you are my guest. You are at my -house in the Rue de Perpignan. But do not think of escape, monsieur. -Twenty men guard every door and avenue of escape. I shall be obliged -to station six in your apartment. They will be fully armed, and as you -have not even your sword,”--I placed my hand at my side and found that -my sword was indeed gone,--“you can easily realize how foolhardy it -would be to attack them. They have instructions to kill you rather than -permit you to escape, and I should be truly sorry to have the incident -end so unhappily.” - -He paused for a moment as though to allow his words to take effect, and -then motioned me to follow him. We mounted two steep and narrow flights -of stairs, passing several sentries on the way, and stopped before -a door on the third floor. This Hérault opened, and we entered. Six -soldiers, all armed with swords and muskets, were pacing up and down -inside. An open door disclosed another and smaller room, in which there -was a bed. - -“I trust you will be comfortable here, monsieur,” said Hérault. “After -all, it will be only for a short time. Is there anything you desire?” - -“Nothing, monsieur,” I answered. - -“Good-night, then,” and casting another glance around the apartment -to assure himself that all was right, he withdrew. I heard him giving -some orders outside the door, a bolt was thrown, and all was still. -The six guards in my apartment continued marching up and down without -saying a word. I realized that nothing could be done that night, and -appreciating the value of sleep in clearing the brain and steadying the -nerves, I undressed and went to bed. As I entered the smaller room two -of the guards took their station at its open door, where they could -observe my every movement, and I smiled to myself at the thought that -Hérault must indeed consider me formidable. - - - - -CHAPTER XIV - -THE GAME OF PRISONER’S CHASE - - -I am fond of lying in bed in the morning and thinking over the -situation in which I find myself, as the reader doubtless knows already -if he has had the patience to come thus far with me, and when I awoke -in the house of M. Hérault I was in no hurry to arise. I was able to -see quite clearly all the workings of this trap which had been set for -Richelieu. He would arrive at Paris in the evening and would proceed to -his hotel. There he would find the note from Mlle. de Valois awaiting -him. Hérault could easily find a way to deliver it without exciting -suspicion. Richelieu might wonder at my absence, but I knew him well -enough to know that suspicion or even certainty of foul play would not -for a moment deter him from keeping the appointment which she had given -him. He would, then, at ten o’clock, proceed to the house in the Rue -Jean Tison, the third from the end, on the right-hand side. He would -rap three times and would be admitted, and a moment later Hérault’s -men would break open the door, overwhelm him, and carry him off to the -Bastille. This time there would be no escape, and I shuddered as I -thought what the end would be. - -I bounded out of bed. The clothes were suffocating me. It was time for -action. - -Two guards stood at my door watching me closely. Four others were in -the outer room. - -“Good-morning, gentlemen,” I said, reflecting that I could lose nothing -by being on good terms with these men. “You must have had a weary time -of it watching all night.” - -“We went on duty only an hour ago, monsieur,” said one of them, who -seemed to be in command. “The watches were changed while you slept.” - -“And how long will you be on duty?” I asked, carelessly. - -“Twelve hours, or until ten o’clock to-night, monsieur,” he answered. - -“Ah, you have long hours.” - -“We have always long hours in the police, monsieur.” - -At that moment the outer door was opened, and a servant appeared -bringing my breakfast. - -“Excellent!” I cried, entering the outer room and looking at the -repast, which was indeed elaborate. “I see I shall have no cause to -complain of M. Hérault’s hospitality. Have you breakfasted, lieutenant?” - -“Two hours ago, monsieur.” - -“Two hours ago! Great heavens, man, your stomach must be an aching -emptiness by this time! Sit down, I beg of you. There is enough here -for two and some to spare for your men.” - -I saw that the man was indeed hungry and looked at my breakfast with -eager eyes, but he shook his head at my invitation. - -“Ah, come, monsieur,” I said, “why should we refuse to be civil to -each other just because I am prisoner and you are guard? It seems to -me that a little good feeling will make the day pass more quickly for -both of us. Even if you cannot eat, bear me company, I beg of you, for -I abhor sitting down alone to table,” and I gently forced him into a -chair and myself took the one opposite. He yielded, though still with -a show of reluctance, and I maintained a lively conversation while we -ate, carefully avoiding any remark which could appear suspicious, and -finally succeeded in drawing the man out a little. I ordered another -bottle of wine, and treated the five soldiers to a glass apiece, a -courtesy which I saw they appreciated. Breakfast was finally finished -and we arose. - -“What a charming view!” I cried, sauntering to the window and gazing -down over the river. “M. Hérault’s house overlooks the Seine it -appears.” - -“It stands upon the bank, monsieur,” answered the lieutenant, who had -followed me. - -“Come, monsieur,” I said, turning to him and seemingly taking no -further interest in the view, “I have not yet asked your name.” - -“Lieutenant Bernin, monsieur.” - -“Well, Lieutenant Bernin,” I cried, “I foresee that we are going to -pass a very pleasant day together,” and I turned again to an apparently -careless scrutiny of the scene. I could catch but a glimpse of the -river below the window, from which I judged that the house not only -stood upon the bank, but that the upper stories projected out over the -water, after the fashion of many of the older houses standing along -the Seine. In a moment I saw a possible way of escape. A drop of forty -feet to a stone pavement was not to be thought of; but a drop of forty -feet into the water was another matter. I turned away from the window, -trembling lest by some motion I might betray my thought. I examined -the window itself attentively when I could do so unobserved, and saw -that it was of the ordinary kind, with a sash which could be readily -broken by a blow with a chair or any other heavy object. The problem -was to keep my guards at a distance during the moment it would take me -to break a passage and drop into the water. It was a problem not easy -of solution, and I retired to the bedroom and lay down upon the bed to -think it over. - -The bedroom was about ten feet square, without windows and with only -one door, that opening into the outer room. This door was of some -strength, and had a bolt on the outer side, so that by merely closing -it and throwing the bolt they could make me a prisoner in this small -room. If it were only the soldiers who were in the bedroom and I who -were outside, an instant would suffice to bolt the door, and it would -be several minutes at least before they could break it down,--more time -certainly than I should need to get through the window. In a moment I -had my plan, and I spent some half-hour working out all its details. - -The remainder of the morning passed quickly, and when my dinner -appeared Hérault accompanied it. - -“I have been taxing myself with being inhospitable, M. de Brancas,” he -said, “but I beg of you to believe that it was the most urgent business -which prevented my coming to see you earlier. A lieutenant of police -never gets time to rest or to see his friends.” - -“I can well believe it,” I answered. “You are going to dine with me, -are you not, monsieur?” - -“If it pleases you to have a companion.” - -“Nothing could please me more,” I said, heartily, for I really admired -the man; and as we sat down I examined his face with interest. It was a -face which, even animated as at this moment, was still as impenetrable -as a wall of stone. The firmly set lips and aggressive chin showed a -man not wanting in decision, and I did not doubt that those cool, gray -eyes could become two poniards when it was a question of obtaining a -confession from a prisoner. - -“I need not tell you, monsieur,” I said, after a moment, “how deeply -your system of police espionage interests me. I have already had two -or three proofs of the thoroughness of its work, and it seems to me a -wonderful organization. Do you object to telling me more about it?” - -“Not at all,” he answered, smiling. “There is nothing secret about the -general principles of our system. What is it you would like to know, -monsieur?” - -“Tell me how it is organized,--how it proceeds,” I answered. - -“It was the Comte d’Argenson who brought it to its present state -of perfection,” began Hérault. “He was, as you perhaps know, my -predecessor, and held the position for nineteen years. It was for Louis -the Great that the thorough organization of the secret department was -undertaken. He had, as you have doubtless heard, a great liking for -scandal, and for many years the chief duty of the department was to -discover intrigues and liaisons. He devoted an hour every morning to -listening to the report of the police department, and nothing pleased -him so greatly as the details of some love-affair. These, it need -hardly be said, he would repeat later in the day to his court, to the -great confusion of the parties concerned. Under d’Argenson the secret -agents were trained to a remarkable degree of perfection, and I found -my work ready for my hand when I entered the office.” - -“You have, then, a great number of agents?” I asked. - -“They are everywhere, monsieur,” answered Hérault, with a smile. “They -constitute the eye which sees everything and the ear which hears -everything happening in Paris. You will say, no doubt, that intrigues -are not always exposed, that crimes are not always punished. Believe -me, monsieur, it is not because they are not known. Reasons of state -sometimes step in to protect the guilty ones; at other times the regent -prefers to wait, playing with them as a cat plays with a mouse, only in -the end to crush them more completely.” - -I glanced at Hérault to discover what meaning might lie hidden behind -these words, but his face told me nothing. He turned the conversation -upon indifferent topics, indicating that he had said all he cared to -say about the police department, and a few moments later he arose to go. - -“The time of your release is drawing near, monsieur,” he said. “A -little patience, and when the morning comes you will be free again. Is -there anything you wish?” - -“May I have a pack of cards and a piece of chalk?” I asked. “There is -no objection, I suppose, to M. Bernin here playing with me?” - -“None whatever,” answered Hérault. “The cards shall be sent you, -monsieur,” and he was gone. - -The cards soon came, and the afternoon passed quickly. Bernin was -very fond of play and, as I permitted him to win the few pistoles I -possessed, he arose from the table in great good humor. Supper came -with the candles. Bernin joined me, at my invitation, no longer making -a pretence of holding back, and his five companions each received -another glass of wine. - -“You desire your revenge, doubtless, monsieur,” said Bernin, as we -finished, and I saw that he was trembling with eagerness to resume the -cards. - -“Yes, let us play,” I answered, and we continued the game. My apparent -resignation to my fate had completely disarmed the suspicions of the -men, and they were grouped about the table watching the fall of the -cards. An hour passed, and nine o’clock sounded from Notre Dame. It was -time to act. - -“Come, M. Bernin,” I said, yawning and throwing down the cards, “this -is growing wearisome. I know a better game than this. Let me explain -it to you.” I picked up the piece of chalk and glanced around at the -walls. “My bedroom is the best place,” I said. “Come with me,” and I -caught up one of the candles and led the way. Bernin followed me. - -“The game,” I said, “is called ‘Prisoner’s Chase,’ and may be played -in a number of ways. The one which I am about to show you is, however, -the best.” I held the candle in one hand and drew a diagram on the wall -with the other. “You will observe,” I continued, “the board is in the -form of a cross, and at the upper end of the cross is the stronghold, -or fortress. Within this fortress is the prisoner. Without it are six -guards,” and I rapidly indicated their positions. - -“Yes, yes,” said Bernin. “I find the game interesting.” - -“You will find it more so before it is ended,” I said. “The guards are -limited to moving in straight lines and only one base at a time. The -prisoner, on the contrary, like the queen in chess, can move the whole -length of the board if necessary. The problem is for the prisoner to -compel the six guards to enter the castle, in order to avoid capture, -while he himself escapes. If he cannot do this he loses.” - -“I understand,” said Bernin. “The prisoner has need to use his brain. A -charming game.” - -I glanced over my shoulder and saw that two of the other guards had -entered the room and were watching my diagram with interest. - -“Let us now play the game,” I said. “The guards are drawn up in a line -across one end of the board. The prisoner is within the castle. If -they can advance in an unbroken line to the castle wall they cut off -all possibility of escape and the prisoner loses. They advance to the -attack. Ah, but see, they have left a break in the line. The prisoner -sees it. He has been waiting this opportunity. He swoops out. This man -must either retreat or be taken. He retreats. He is within the castle. -Once in he cannot get out. The prisoner has now only five men against -him.” - -Another of the guards had entered the room and was watching the game. - -“Again the guards advance,” I continued. “Again they leave a space, -since they cannot all move together. A moment and the prisoner has a -second captive,” and I illustrated the word with the action. - -“Really,” declared Bernin, “I have never seen a more exciting game.” - -“The excitement is yet to come, monsieur,” I cried, and a glance told -me that the two remaining guards were in the room. “You see there are -now only four guards at liberty, although those within the castle are -permitted to harass the prisoner as much as is in their power. But -those outside have grown wary. They advance more cautiously. They may -still be able to surround and overpower the prisoner. Ah, an opening! -The prisoner sees it. He is out in an instant. He has another captive.” -The six men were grouped about me and I could feel their breath in my -hair. - -“Yes, yes,” cried Bernin, “I see. It is most interesting.” - -“The most interesting part is yet to come, monsieur,” I repeated. -“Remember, the prisoner, to win the game, must not only get all the -guards within the castle, but must so dispose them that he can himself -escape.” - -“True,” and Bernin nodded, “but how will he do it, monsieur?” - -“I will show you in a second,” I said, and at that instant, apparently -by accident, let the candle fall. “One moment, gentlemen,” I cried. “I -will bring another candle, and will show you the conclusion of this -interesting game.” - -I sprang into the outer room as though to get another candle. In an -instant I slammed the door and shot the bolt. They comprehended my -purpose and were hammering at the door almost before I could turn, -but in the same moment I had seized a chair and with a single blow -dashed out the window. I heard the door cracking, and the guard on the -staircase without, hearing the noise, were throwing the bolts of the -outer door to enter. Even as the one door opened and the other gave way -I was through the window, hung a second from the sill, and let myself -drop. I shot downward with the speed of a cannon-ball, as it seemed to -me, struck the water feet first with a mighty splash, and disappeared -beneath it. - -I battled madly to regain the surface, and came up like a cork. The -darkness concealed me, but from the lighted window I had just left half -a dozen excited faces were peering. I heard hoarse shouts of alarm, -and some one discharged a musket in my direction, the ball ripping up -the water near my head. Without delaying a moment I swam as rapidly as -I could towards the opposite quay, and as I gained it I heard renewed -shouts behind me, and saw a dozen men, holding aloft flaming torches, -tumbling into a boat. Luckily, in that moment I found a landing-place, -ran up it quickly to the quay above, and in an instant had mingled with -the crowd. - - - - -CHAPTER XV - -RICHELIEU STANDS HIS GROUND - - -I knew that I had no time to lose, and I hurried along the quay as -rapidly as the crowd would permit, hoping to arrive at the Hotel de -Richelieu before the duke left the house. The half-hour was striking as -I reached my destination, entered the court, and knocked at the door. -It was Jacques who opened. - -“Is Richelieu here?” I asked, springing across the threshold and -motioning him to bar the door after me, for at every moment I was -expecting to feel upon my shoulder the hand of one of Hérault’s agents. - -“M. le Duc left the house not ten minutes since,” answered Jacques. - -“And where did he go?” - -“I do not know, monsieur.” - -“Was there a note left here for him to-day?” - -“Yes, monsieur. A small perfumed note.” - -“And you gave it to Richelieu?” - -“Not half an hour ago.” - -“Who delivered the note?” - -“A man in the livery of the regent’s household, monsieur.” - -I groaned aloud. It was then as I had expected. The livery of the -regent’s household was of course at the service of Hérault. I was for a -moment stunned. - -“M. le Duc was greatly chagrined at not finding you here, monsieur,” -continued Jacques. “I told him that you had attended the theatre last -night and had not returned. But monsieur is dripping wet,” he cried in -astonishment, as I advanced into the circle of light cast by the hall -lamp. - -“Yes,” I said, looking somewhat ruefully at the ruin of my best suit, -“I have just come out of the Seine, and it is not pleasant running -through the streets in wet garments on a December night. I must have a -change of clothes at once. If we are prompt I may yet save Richelieu.” - -“He is in danger, then, monsieur?” - -“In the greatest danger,” I answered. “Come.” - -We ran up the stairs, and with that promptness which I had already so -greatly admired, Jacques produced a suit of clothing. In five minutes -I was ready for the street, and snatching up a sword, descended the -staircase three steps at a time. As I passed through the hall I glanced -at the clock and saw that I had yet twenty minutes in which to reach -the Rue Jean Tison. The rendezvous was for ten o’clock. - -I crossed the Pont Royal, and turning down the Quai des Galleries du -Louvre, as likely to be least crowded, passed the Port St. Nicholas -at a run, and came to the Rue des Poulies. This led me to the Rue -Bailleul, which I remembered only too well, and in a moment I was at -the Rue Jean Tison. The end of the street was blocked by a house, -through which a large gate-way was pierced, and I passed through this -and rapped at the door of the third house on the right. As I did so I -heard ten o’clock striking from St. Honoré. Some one fumbled at the -bolts within, and the door opened. A noise at the end of the street -caught my ear and I paused an instant on the threshold. As I looked -back, I saw approaching from either direction a company of mounted -guards, their arms clanking and the hoofs of their horses awakening a -thousand echoes. - -“Bar the door quickly!” I said to the old woman who stood within -holding a candle. “Where are Richelieu and the ladies?” - -“On the floor above, monsieur.” - -Without waiting for another word, I sprang up the stairs and flung open -the first door I came to. By the dim light I saw Richelieu holding -Mlle. de Valois in his arms. She uttered a startled exclamation as I -entered, and drew away from him. - -“M. le Duc,” I cried, “we have not a moment to lose! There are forty -guards at the door. We must go, and quickly.” - -“Upon my soul it is de Brancas!” exclaimed Richelieu. “And where have -you been all day, my friend?” - -“Do not stop for questioning, I beg of you,” I panted. “Is there any -other way out of this house?” - -“I do not know. I will see,” and the princess ran to the door, where -we heard her rapidly interrogating the old woman. At that moment a -thunderous knock sounded on the door below and echoed through the house. - -“Oh, monsieur, what is happening?” cried a voice which made me start. -“Is this another trap?” - -“It looks very much like it, Mlle. Dacour,” replied Richelieu, -gloomily, and turned towards the door with frowning face. - -There was a second knock louder than the first, which shook the house -and made the windows rattle. - -“Open or we will force an entrance!” cried a voice outside. - -There was an instant’s silence, and the princess came back to us, her -face white with fear. - -“There is no way of getting out except by the door below,” she faltered. - -“But there must be!” I cried. “The roof,--can we not escape by the -roof? Come, M. le Duc, I implore you,” for, seemingly oblivious to the -sounds below, he had gone to his mistress and was whispering in her ear. - -In a moment he turned to me. - -“De Brancas,” he said, “I am weary of this perpetual game of -hide-and-seek. I am tired of forever running away. I swore last time -that I should never do it again. Go, my friend. As for me, I intend to -stay.” - -I looked at him aghast. He was smiling calmly and was holding out his -hand to me. - -“But to stay means to be captured,” I stammered, not yet understanding -him. “We cannot defeat a regiment, monsieur.” - -“That may be,” and the duke still smiled. - -“And the Bastille.” - -“Very likely.” - -“And----” but here I paused. - -“Go on, my friend,” said Richelieu, calmly, “I read your thought. You -would say that after the Bastille the Place de Greve and the block. -Is it not so? But heads do not fall so easily, de Brancas. The regent -would think twice before sending me to the axe.” - -Blows were raining upon the door, and I knew that it must soon give -way. I looked at Richelieu again, but he had returned to the princess. - -“Very well,” I muttered, “we must stay in this devil of a hole, then, -it seems,” and I folded my arms and walked moodily towards the door. - -But I paused as I felt a light touch upon my elbow. - -“Oh, M. de Brancas,” murmured Louise, “when M. le Duc told us that he -had not seen you, that you had not returned to his hotel after the -theatre last night, but that the note had been delivered, I suspected -a trap. I implored him to go, but he would not listen.” - -“I can well believe it,” I groaned. “He is capable of any madness.” - -I heard the door below splitting. In another moment the soldiers would -be upon us. - -“And conceive our anxiety for you, monsieur,” continued Louise, in a -lower tone. - -“For me?” I cried. “And you have then forgiven me, Louise?” - -“Oh, Jean!” and my arms were around her, “did you think these tears -were for Richelieu?” - -With a crash the door gave way, and I heard the tramp of heavy feet -upon the stairs. - -“Come, my friend,” said Richelieu, and together we left the room, the -door of which he closed after us. - -The guards were already half-way up the stairs, but paused at the sight -of us standing there in the shadow above them. - -“Good-evening, gentlemen,” said Richelieu. “May I ask your errand in -this house?” - -“’Tis Richelieu!” cried a voice, which I recognized as that of Hérault. -“Wait a moment, men.” - -He pushed his way to the front of the crowd. - -“Our errand here concerns only yourself, M. le Duc,” he said. “We are -charged to arrest you.” - -“And of what am I accused?” asked Richelieu. - -“You were ordered to join your regiment at Bayonne, monsieur,” answered -Hérault, “and you are now in Paris. That is your offence.” - -“’Tis not a great one.” - -“But we must arrest you nevertheless, monsieur. Do you surrender, or -shall we be compelled to take you by force?” - -“Monsieur,” cried Richelieu, “you have just said that your mission here -concerns only myself. If I accompany you without resistance have I your -word that no one else in this house will be molested?” - -“You have my word, monsieur,” answered Hérault, who had not perceived -me in the dim light of the hall and thought only that Richelieu was -trying to protect the princess. - -“Oh, do not do this; we may yet escape!” I implored, but the duke -silenced me with a smile. - -“On those conditions I surrender,” he said. “I will come down to you, -M. Hérault,” and he started to descend, but paused as he perceived a -sudden commotion at the door. - -“A messenger for M. Hérault!” cried some one. - -“What is it?” asked Hérault. - -A man forced his way up the staircase and to Hérault’s side. - -“Bernin,” cried the latter, “what are you doing here?” - -“I have to report, monsieur,” he said, humbly, “that my prisoner has -escaped.” - -“Escaped!” exclaimed Hérault. “Impossible! How could one unarmed man -defeat six guards and wade through twenty more?” - -“This was not a man, it was a devil,” declared Bernin. “He locked us in -his bedroom like so many pigs, having first decoyed us there to show -us how to play a wonderful game. He broke open the window and dropped -forty feet into the Seine. We had the door down in a moment, but he was -gone.” - -“And where did he go?” cried Hérault. “Tell me that, Bernin?” - -“Alas, I do not know, monsieur.” - -“I think I can relieve your anxiety on that score, M. Hérault,” I said, -descending to a lower step. “I wish you a very good-evening, monsieur,” -and I bowed politely. - -He stared at me with open mouth, as though unable to believe his eyes. -Some one brought a torch, which cast a red glow over the hallway and -threw into relief the faces of the soldiers looking up at us. But he -was a man accustomed to astonishments, and he soon pulled himself -together. - -“You will pardon my surprise, M. de Brancas,” he said, at last. “You -seem to be possessed of an amazing agility. May I ask how you entered -here?” - -“By the door,” I answered, still smiling, and rejoicing that it was my -turn, “an instant before your men appeared at the end of the street, -monsieur.” - -He gazed at me for a moment longer as I smiled down into his eyes. - -“Come, M. de Brancas,” he said, at last, mounting to the step where I -stood, “give me your hand. By my soul, you are a brave man and I admire -you. You must some day show me this game with which you beguiled my -soldiers.” - -“With pleasure,” I laughed. “It is an excellent game.” - -“And what is it called?” he asked. “Perhaps I already know it.” - -“I do not think so, monsieur. It is called ‘Prisoner’s Chase’. If -properly played, in the end the prisoner escapes.” - -“Well, you are free, M. de Brancas,” said Hérault, still looking at me. -“My orders were to detain you only until Richelieu was safely arrested. -As he has agreed to accompany us, we need not trouble you further. I -see now,” he added, “why he was so anxious to have no one else here -molested.” - -“Must it be, monsieur?” I cried, turning to Richelieu. “Is this the -only way?” - -“This is the only way,” he answered; and then, turning to Hérault, -“Monsieur, will you permit me to say a word in private to my friend?” - -“There will be no attempt to escape?” asked Hérault, hesitating. - -“You have my word, monsieur,” said Richelieu, proudly. - -“True,” and Hérault thought for a moment. “M. le Duc, I will withdraw -with my men to the stairfoot. In three minutes you will descend alone -and without your sword. Is it agreed?” - -“It is agreed,” said Richelieu, and Hérault and his men went down the -stairs. - -“All this amounts to nothing, de Brancas,” said Richelieu, in a low -tone. “This regency will not last a week, and so the worst that can -happen to me will be a week in prison. What I fear is that Charlotte, -over-estimating my danger, will be moved to make some ridiculous -sacrifice for me. Of course, you cannot tell her of the conspiracy, but -make her believe, if possible, that I am in no danger.” - -“I shall try, monsieur,” I faltered. - -“And tell Madame du Maine,” he continued, rapidly, “that everything is -prepared at Bayonne and that my absence will make no difference. My men -know my wishes, the town council is ready, and the city will declare -against Orleans.” - -“Yes, yes, I will tell her.” - -“And now, good-by, my friend,” and Richelieu took my hand. “You have -already performed miracles of valor in my behalf, and that I am a -prisoner now is my own fault and not yours. I shall never forget it.” - -He drew his sword, threw it far from him, and passed down the stairs -under the red glow of the torches to the captors who awaited him, his -head proudly erect, his lips smiling. The lights threw flaring shadows -in every corner, but their bearers stood in perfect silence, with -upturned faces, admiring, breathless. Could I have known what was to -follow ere I should see that courtly form again, even then, I swear it, -I would have rushed down sword in hand and cut our way to freedom. But -it was not to be. - -I stood there motionless till the tramp of horses died away in the -distance. Then I opened the door and entered. - -“We have heard all,” said Louise. “Richelieu is arrested.” - -“And I am here,” I added, gloomily. - -“Believe me, we do not blame you in the least, M. de Brancas,” and -Mlle. de Valois smiled through her tears. “You did more than any other -man could have done, monsieur.” - -“In any event, there is nothing more for us to do here,” I said. -“Let us go. But first, let me tell you, mademoiselle, that Richelieu -entreats you not to over-estimate his danger, and not to worry on his -account, since he believes he will be free in a week’s time.” - -“He is trying to deceive me, monsieur,” and she looked at me -questioningly. “You yourself know how little ground there is for such -a hope.” - -“There is something which I cannot tell you, mademoiselle,” I -answered, “but which will undoubtedly secure his release if it results -fortunately. That is true, believe me,” and without daring to say more, -I opened the door and led the way down the staircase. - -We were soon in the street, and I accompanied them to the little door -opening on the Rue de Richelieu through which the duke had evaded the -regent’s first trap. They bade me adieu, and Louise gave my hand a -little pressure as she left me, but not even that could lift me from -the gloom into which I had fallen. I returned slowly to the Rue des -Saints Pères. Jacques was awaiting me, and paled visibly at sight of my -downcast face. - -“What has happened, monsieur?” he asked in a frightened whisper. - -“Richelieu has been arrested. He is again in the Bastille,” I answered. - -“But you will get him out, will you not, monsieur?” and the anxious -fellow looked at me piteously. - -“I will try, rest assured of that,” I said, and I smiled, with tears -in my eyes, at his faith in me. - -Sleep was long in coming to my eyes that night. If the conspiracy -succeeded, Richelieu was saved. But if it failed, what then? I -shuddered at the thought, for I remembered the regent’s last words -to me and the look which had accompanied them. At last I fell into a -troubled sleep, in which I saw again that graceful figure descending -the staircase under the red glare of the torches. And then the scene -changed. There was the same sea of eager, admiring faces watching in -breathless silence, but the figure they watched was going up instead of -down, and on the platform to which it was mounting there stood a block -and a masked man with an axe. And the red glow over it all was blood. - - - - -CHAPTER XVI - -A DAY OF FRUITLESS EFFORT - - -I arose in the morning weary and unrefreshed. My forebodings had -increased rather than diminished, and I determined to lose no time -in doing all I could in Richelieu’s behalf. Jacques’s gloomy face -reflected my own, and I ate my breakfast in silence, for I had not the -heart to tell him how little hope I really had and how helpless I felt. - -I left the house and went first to the Tuileries. Although the hour was -still early Madame du Maine was already at work, as I had no doubt she -would be, and I was shown into her presence. As usual, Mlle. de Launay -was with her. - -“Have you heard of the arrest of M. de Richelieu, madame?” I inquired, -as soon as we had exchanged greetings. - -“Is the duke, then, arrested again, and for what?” she asked, quickly -and with visible uneasiness. - -“For nothing connected with your plan, madame, but merely for being in -Paris against the orders of the regent.” - -I saw that she breathed again. - -“And when was he in Paris?” she asked. “I thought him at Bayonne.” - -“He was in Paris last night, madame.” - -“And what was he doing in Paris?” she questioned, sharply. - -“He came upon some private business, madame. He was surprised by a -company of guards and taken to the Bastille.” - -“Some love-affair, I do not doubt,” she said, bitterly. “Richelieu -should learn to allow his private affairs to wait when they interfere -with matters of greater moment, as he must have known they would do in -this case.” - -I glanced at the duchess in surprise, for this was the first indication -of selfishness I had detected in her. - -“He expressly charged me to tell you, madame,” I said, a little -stiffly, “that his arrest would make no difference to your plans so far -as Bayonne is concerned. The regiment and the town council are ready -and understand perfectly what is expected of them.” - -“Then all is well,” cried the duchess. - -“Pardon me, madame,” I objected, “but all is not well. M. de Richelieu -is in the Bastille.” - -“Well, he will not remain there long. In a week we shall have control -of Paris, and the doors will be opened for him.” - -“But if the conspiracy fails, madame?” - -“In that case, monsieur,” said the duchess, haughtily, “we shall none -of us be in better case than is M. de Richelieu at this moment. But who -talks of failure? We shall not fail. We cannot fail,” and I thought as -I looked at her that with a few more leaders such as she failure would -indeed be impossible. But one woman against all France was heavy odds. - -“Believe me, M. de Brancas,” she continued, in a gentler tone, “I can -at this time do nothing for our friend. I have no influence with the -regent, and a word from me would do Richelieu more harm than good.” - -I recognized the justness of her words, and said as much. - -“Anything I can do shall be done, rest assured of that,” she added. “By -the way, monsieur, I shall look for you at my salon to-night. We have -need that all our friends should gather to us.” - -I promised to be there, and withdrew with a heavy heart. I paused to -consider what next to do. If I were to go to the Bastille, I reflected, -I might have opportunity to see the prisoner and exchange a word of -comfort with him. Anything was better than doing nothing, so I set -off towards the dismal old prison. I reached it in the course of half -an hour and asked the sentry at the outer gate if I might see M. de -Maison-Rouge. - -“What name, monsieur?” he inquired. - -I gave him my name, and he summoned a messenger, who returned in a few -moments saying I was to enter. The gate opened and I was again in the -outer court-yard. - -“I know the way,” I said to the messenger, who started to accompany me. - -“Nevertheless I must go with you, monsieur,” he replied. “It is the -rule.” - -I made no further objection, and he led me to the presence of the -governor. - -“Ah, M. de Brancas,” and he smiled as I entered, “you are early, but I -was expecting you.” - -“Doubtless,” I answered, dryly. “But tell me, may I see Richelieu?” - -“I regret to say that you may not, monsieur. The regent has sent me a -special order to allow the duke to see no one and to hold communication -with no one.” - -A chill ran through me at this new evidence of the regent’s purpose. - -“And what inference do you draw from this order, monsieur?” I inquired, -after a moment’s gloomy thought. - -Maison-Rouge shrugged his shoulders. - -“It is not for me to draw inferences,” he said. “I obey orders without -questioning.” - -“And how does he take his imprisonment?” - -“He seems to be in good spirits,” and Maison-Rouge smiled. “In fact, I -have never seen him otherwise, and he was here for over a year when he -was younger. I use him as kindly as the regulations permit. He has his -old room, which he seems to prefer, and I have allowed him to send to -his hotel for some additional clothing and furniture. I can do nothing -more, monsieur, even were I so inclined. There are many in the Bastille -who are not so fortunate.” - -There was nothing more to be said, and I left the place, the messenger, -who was waiting outside the door, accompanying me to the gate. As I -passed through it, I reflected that I might perhaps be able to catch -a glimpse of Richelieu at his cell window, and I turned to the right -along the lofty outer wall and the deep ditch which rendered approach -to it more difficult. The great prison had an indescribably threatening -and gloomy air even under the rays of the noonday sun, and my heart -trembled within me at the thought of the scores of helpless men behind -those massive walls; of the miserable wretches lying in the oubliettes, -thrown there, perhaps, by a royal caprice which had forgotten the -prisoner before it had forgotten its wrath, and for whom death was the -only release. Truly, there are worse things than death, and it were -better for Richelieu to lose his head than to go mad in one of those -reeking torture chambers. - -A narrow path ran along the top of the embankment, and I followed -this until I reached the end of the outer wall. Within was the dreary -Tower du Puits in which we had been confined, and my eyes sought out -the window of Richelieu’s cell and of my own just above it. At this -distance they seemed mere port-holes in the great wall, and owing to -the darkness within, I found that I could not see the prisoner, even if -he were standing at his window. But he might be able to recognize me, -and I took my handkerchief from my pocket and waved it in the air. In -a moment I was rejoiced to see an answering gleam of white between the -bars of the window, and I knew that he had seen me. I waved again and -yet again, and as I did so heard hurrying feet behind me, and a hand -was laid roughly on my shoulder. - -“You will accompany us, monsieur,” said a voice. - -I turned sharply and saw three men in the uniform of the Bastille -guards. Each carried a musket. - -“What is it now?” I asked in amazement. - -“Monsieur knows or should know,” answered the man, “that all signalling -to the prisoners is prohibited under pain of imprisonment. Put up your -handkerchief and follow me, monsieur.” - -I followed without a word, but inwardly cursing my ill fortune, and for -the second time that morning the outer gate opened to admit me, this -time without question. I was led straight to the governor’s office, a -sentry on either side. Maison-Rouge looked at me with astonishment as I -entered, and heard with evident impatience the statement of the guard -who had arrested me. - -“That will do,” he said, as he concluded his story, and as the door -closed behind them he turned to me. “M. de Brancas, I need not tell you -that your offence is a serious one, and that many persons have been -imprisoned for much less.” - -“I had desired only to let Richelieu know that his friends had not -forgot him,” I protested. - -“The regent has ordered that no communication be held with him,” -said Maison-Rouge, sternly, “and I tell you plainly, monsieur, that -at another attempt of this kind he will be placed in a cell where he -will not only not see his friends, but where he will also never see -the light of day. I intend taking no chance of offending the regent a -second time.” - -“Very well, monsieur,” I said, reflecting that anything was better -than that Richelieu should be plunged into an oubliette; “as for me, -I promise to hold no further communication with him until the regent -permits it. Am I, also, a prisoner?” - -“No, M. de Brancas,” he answered, not unkindly, “I do not intend to -imprison you. I wish merely to warn you. You may go.” - -The messenger was waiting, and I left the Bastille for the second -time, to the obvious astonishment of the sentries at the outer gate. -As it clanged shut behind me I decided that there was only one thing -more I could do, to see the regent and endeavor to mitigate his anger -against Richelieu. I had deferred this to the last, for I had little -hope of success, and indeed thought it not unlikely that I should -leave his presence escorted by a squad of soldiers; but everything -else had failed me, and I turned towards the Palais Royal. Two o’clock -was striking as I reached the Rue St. Honoré, which was crowded with -the usual throng of carriages and pedestrians. I pushed my way through -these, meeting no one whom I knew, and soon reached the palace. - -I was shown into a large antechamber where a score of people were -awaiting an audience, and among them I perceived Hérault. He was -walking up and down with a gentleman whom I did not know, but who wore -the uniform of a captain of the guards. In a moment Hérault perceived -me, and came towards me, holding out his hand. - -“Good-day, M. de Brancas,” he cried. “I am glad to see you. I trust you -suffered no ill effects from your bath of yesterday evening?” - -“None whatever, monsieur,” I answered, smiling, for I liked the hearty -good humor of the man, and perceived that my liking was returned. - -“M. de Brancas,” he continued, “allow me to present my friend the -Marquis d’Ancenis, captain of the guards. I was just relating to him -the details of your leap into the Seine.” - -“In faith, ’twas worth relating,” declared d’Ancenis, warmly. “I know -no other man who could have done it so neatly, monsieur.” - -I bowed my thanks. - -“It was really nothing,” I protested, “and after all accomplished -nothing, since the friend whom I wished to rescue is at this moment in -the Bastille.” - -“Ah, well, one cannot accomplish miracles, monsieur,” said d’Ancenis, -and I looked with pleasure at his smiling face, which reminded me -of Richelieu. “Do you know, you have become famous during your -brief residence in Paris. Only last night I heard a handsome woman -discoursing on your many feats.” - -My heart leaped within me. - -“And may I ask the lady’s name, monsieur?” I stammered. - -“’Twas Madame du Maine,” said d’Ancenis, and my heart sank again, for -I had hoped to hear another name. “We had a little dinner together -with half a dozen others, and the duchess was the life of it. She is -a wonderful woman, only I fancied last night that she was looking -careworn.” - -I thought to myself that if he knew what I knew he would not wonder -that she looked careworn. - -“Well,” he continued, “she told us a story concerning you which seemed -to me well-nigh impossible. What do you think it was, Hérault?” he -asked, turning to the latter. “It was that this devil of a fellow, -together with Richelieu, not only managed to escape from the Bastille -the other night, but after keeping an appointment killed two or three -of the regent’s attendants, and then actually forced their way back -into their cells, leaving no trace of their passage, before the regent -could get to the Bastille. When he reached there they were asleep in -their cells, all the gates were barred, and not a sentry had seen them -pass. What think you of that?” - -“It sounds like a story from the ‘Thousand and One Nights,’” and -Hérault looked at me questioningly. “But is it true, monsieur?” - -“The facts were very much as M. d’Ancenis says, though I have never -told the story,” and I smiled at the astonishment of the two men. - -“But how was this miracle accomplished?” asked Hérault. - -“Ah, do not ask him that, Hérault,” cried d’Ancenis, gayly. “He may, -perchance, have need to work it again some time, and as for me, I hope -it will again succeed.” - -“If I had known you were a magician of that sort, monsieur,” laughed -Hérault, “I should have placed twenty guards in your room instead of -six. There might then have been three or four whom you could not have -interested in that game of yours.” - -He would have said more, but an usher interrupted him. - -“The regent awaits the Marquis d’Ancenis and M. Hérault,” he said. - -The two hurried after him and disappeared through a door at the farther -end of the room. I walked up and down impatiently, for I knew no one -else in the antechamber, and as the moments passed I wondered what -business of importance it was which kept them so long with the regent. -It was fully half an hour before they reappeared, and a glance at their -faces told me that something of moment had occurred. They merely nodded -to me as they passed, and hurried from the room. As I was reflecting on -their singular behavior, a page brought me a message. - -“The regent regrets that he cannot see you to-day, monsieur,” he said. -“He is very busy with affairs of state.” - -Well, perhaps he was busy, but I felt my apprehension deepen as I -left the palace and returned slowly to the Hotel de Richelieu. There -was nothing more to be done, at least for that day, but perhaps the -morrow would bring some hope with it. One glance at my face told -Jacques of the ill success of my efforts, but he bravely concealed his -disappointment. He told me that Richelieu had sent for certain articles -of clothing and furniture, from which he argued that his imprisonment -could not be very rigorous. I had not the heart to tell him of my grave -fears and the reasons for them, and ate my dinner in silence. - -I spent the half-hour following before the fire reviewing the -situation, but look at it how I might, I could find little of comfort -in it. If the conspiracy succeeded, everything would be well, but a -haunting fear possessed me, a belief that the regent knew of it, and -that, to use Hérault’s words of the day before, he was playing with us -as a cat plays with a mouse, only to crush us more completely in the -end. - -Eight o’clock sounded as I sat there musing, and I remembered with a -start that I had promised Madame du Maine to be present at her salon -that evening. I had little desire to mix in that gay company, but a -promise was a promise, and I sprang from my chair, added a few touches -to my toilet, and, leaving the house, was soon at the Tuileries. - - - - -CHAPTER XVII - -THE REGENT SHOWS HIS HAND - - -The place was more brilliant than I had ever seen it. The room was -crowded from end to end by a throng of richly dressed people, from -whom every instant came bursts of laughter, following some witty -sally,--only to me, whose ears were perhaps unduly critical, the -laughter sounded forced and unnatural, sometimes almost hysterical. -Mlle. de Launay appeared to be everywhere at once, and left smiles -behind her wherever she went. Truly, a wonderful woman, but to me her -activity seemed feverish. The duchess, as usual, held her court at the -farther end of the room, and the crowd about her was so dense that I -despaired of getting to her, and paused to look about me. I saw that -all of her political satellites were present. Polignac was the centre -of one interested group, Chancel was declaiming his latest satire to -another, Malesieu was explaining the meaning of a Greek phrase to a -third. There were many persons present whom I had never seen before, -notably a number of gentlemen elegantly dressed but not in the latest -Paris mode, whom I immediately set down as provincial. The duchess and -her maid withdrew before I could get a word with either of them, and -I joined the group about Chancel. But I found his satire little to -my liking, for it was merely a brutal tirade against the regent, and -contained accusations which I felt certain even Chancel himself knew to -be untrue. - -As the moments passed I noticed that the provincial gentlemen, as -well as the other important personages present, were approached by a -page and taken one by one to the room into which Madame du Maine had -retired, and that when they came out again there was fire in their eyes -and a new intelligence in their faces. Only once was there any break -in this stream of persons entering and leaving the cabinet. The page -appeared to be seeking some one whom he could not find. - -“Have you seen the Abbé Brigaut this evening, monsieur?” I heard him -inquire of the gentleman at my elbow, and the latter replied in the -negative. He took this answer back to the duchess, and a moment later -reappeared to conduct others of those present to that mysterious door. -I was racking my brain to find an explanation of this proceeding, when -the page approached me. - -“Madame du Maine wishes to speak to you a moment, M. de Brancas,” he -said, and without waiting for a reply, he led the way to the door -through which I had already seen so many enter. I followed him, and in -a moment the door closed behind me. The duchess and Mlle. de Launay -were sitting at a large table littered with papers. - -“Ah, M. de Brancas,” cried the former as I entered, and I saw that her -eyes were bright and her face flushed with excitement, “it is, as you -see, a gathering of the clans. To-night we are all assembled, each to -learn his part in the drama we are about to play. You have perhaps -noticed that there are many strangers present?” - -“I have indeed noticed it, madame,” I answered. - -“And you have been wondering who they are, have you not? Well, I will -tell you, M. de Brancas. They are representatives of half the noble -houses of Brittany, who have come to give me personal assurance of -their support. To-night, monsieur, the threads are all in my hands, and -in five days Philip d’Orleans will no longer be regent of France.” - -The lines of care had faded from her face and left her ten years -younger. Her companion had caught her enthusiasm, and her eyes were -sparkling in sympathy with those of the duchess. - -“I rejoice to learn that everything goes so well,” I said, and I felt -my heart warming for these two women who had accomplished so much. “Has -madame any commands for me? I should be most happy to take a part in -the drama, even though it be a small one.” - -“’Tis not a command, but a request,” she answered, quickly. “You can -be of great service to me if you will, M. de Brancas. The arrest -of Richelieu takes a cog out of the wheel, and in order that the -machine may move with perfect certainty and smoothness I wish you to -replace that cog. In a word, monsieur, what I desire is a personal -representative at Bayonne, a man whom I can trust and in whose courage -I have faith. You are that man, M. de Brancas,”--I bowed at the -compliment,--“and I ask you to go to represent me at Bayonne.” - -“I will go with the greatest pleasure, madame,” I answered; “only will -the good people of Bayonne have in me the same faith which you have?” - -“You will take papers with you which will inspire them with faith, -monsieur,” she answered, “and I believe that after they have known you -a few days even the papers will be unnecessary. They will be handed -to you presently, for I wish you to set out to-night. At ten o’clock -a horse will be waiting for you just without the little gate at the -back of the Tuileries, which you already know, as you passed through -it the other day with Mlle. de Launay. Here is a key to the gate. At -ten o’clock we will give you the papers; you will go out at the back -of the palace without attracting attention. You will open the gate and -lock it after you. At the other side you will find your horse. You -will mount the horse and set off for Bayonne. You will find changes of -horses awaiting you at Orleans, Tours, Poitiers, Angoulême, Bordeaux, -and Rion. Where, in detail, you are to look for these horses will be -specified in the written instructions which will be given you, since -you might forget if I were merely to tell you. And I beg of you do -not spare the horses. Upon reaching Bayonne, you will go at once to -the address which you will find in the papers. All of the papers will -then be opened and read in your presence, and you will see that the -instructions contained in them are carried out. Do you understand, -monsieur?” - -“Perfectly,” I answered. - -“And you agree?” - -“Yes, madame.” - -“I thank you, monsieur,” and she gave me her hand very prettily. “I -knew that I should not call upon you in vain. Adieu, monsieur. When we -meet again I hope to be in a position to advance your fortunes.” - -It wanted but half an hour of ten o’clock when I returned to the -outer room. I was apparently the last one to whom the duchess had -instructions to give, for she soon followed me, accompanied by her -maid. The room was still crowded, and no one showed any disposition -to leave. The knowledge that the time for action was not far distant -charged the air with excitement, and men looked at men with set lips -and shining eyes. There was no mistaking the determination to strike -the regency a blow from which it could not recover, and for the first -time I began to be really confident of success. - -“Where is St. Aulaire?” I heard Mlle. de Launay inquire. - -“I did not invite him this evening,” answered the duchess. “He knows -nothing of our plans.” - -“’Tis not like him to await an invitation, however,” observed the girl. -“Brigaut is also still missing, is he not?” - -“He has doubtless been detained. He has much to do.” - -She turned to the courtiers who were crowding around her, when there -came a little tumult at the door, and I saw a thin, old man pushing his -way through the crowd. At a glance I recognized St. Aulaire. - -“Ah, madame,” he cried, as he neared the duchess, “the most astonishing -things have been happening in Paris this evening. Three or four hours -ago, Hérault and his men arrested a fellow called Abbé Bri--Bri--I -forget the name. Does any one here happen to know the name of a certain -adventurer which begins with Bri?” he continued, appealing to the group -about the duchess. - -A silence as of death had fallen upon the room. Nearly every man within -sound of St. Aulaire’s voice knew that the Abbé Brigaut was interested -in the conspiracy, and was, indeed, one of the most trusted of Madame -du Maine’s agents in Paris, but not one of them uttered a word. St. -Aulaire found himself looking into faces of stone. - -“But of course you do not,” he rattled on, after a moment. “No one here -would know him. Nevertheless, it is a most amusing story. It seems -that this abbé has a secretary, and this secretary, of course, has a -mistress. Last night he had an appointment with his mistress, which, -it appears, he did not keep,--in which he was greatly to blame. This -morning he called to make his excuses, and told the girl that his -master had kept him awake all night preparing a lot of papers which -were to be sent to Spain.” - -At that word a shiver ran through the listeners, and the duchess became -livid. By a supreme effort she smiled. - -“Ah, well, monsieur,” she said, “continue. We find the story very -interesting.” - -“Well,” continued St. Aulaire, who did not often find so attentive an -audience and who needed no encouragement to proceed, “the girl, of -course, was an agent of Hérault. All girls of that class are. It is the -price they pay for the protection of the police. So she told a gendarme -about the Abbé Brigaut’s correspondence with Spain. The gendarme told -Hérault, Hérault told Dubois, Dubois told the regent, and there you -are. A few hours later a company of guards surrounded the house of this -abbé--who, it seems, is not really an abbé, after all--and took him -to the Bastille, where he is now comfortably lodged. His papers, of -course, were carefully gathered up and handed over to Dubois.” - -“And is that all?” asked the duchess, who had bitten her lips until -they were red with blood in the effort to retain her composure. - -“No, that is only the beginning,” cried St. Aulaire, enjoying immensely -the sensation he was creating and little comprehending how profound it -was. “It seems that Dubois and the regent found much to interest them -in the abbé’s papers. It is said at the Palais Royal, where I was but -a moment ago, that they discovered proofs of some ridiculous Spanish -plot, I know not what; but, at any rate, they sent Hérault to arrest -the Spanish minister, Prince Cellamare himself. There is big game for -you! They tell me that he was completely surprised--trust Hérault for -that--and made no resistance.” - -St. Aulaire paused from sheer want of breath. Every one was looking -into his neighbor’s face. - -“Gentlemen,” said the duchess, in a hard voice, “it seems that we are -to be too late. I would recommend that you leave here as quickly as -possible, as M. Hérault will probably not long delay paying me a visit.” - -Even as they turned to go there was a tramp of feet at the door, which -swung open, giving a glimpse of armed men beyond. But only two men -entered. They were Hérault and the Marquis d’Ancenis. Without glancing -to the right or left, and with an admirable composure, they advanced -straight to the duchess along the lane which was opened for them. - -“Madame du Maine,” said d’Ancenis, bowing, “I regret to inform you that -you are under arrest.” - -“What, captain!” cried the duchess, and I could not but admire the -brave manner in which she took the blow, “you dine with me one evening -and arrest me the next? Is not that ungallant?” - -“’Tis a disagreeable duty, madame,” answered d’Ancenis, “but one which -must be performed, nevertheless. Let no one leave the room,” he added -sharply, in a louder tone, hearing a movement behind him. But it was -no one trying to escape,--every one seemed too nearly paralyzed to -think of that, even had it been possible. It was only the Cardinal de -Polignac, intriguer, liar, and arrant coward, who had tumbled in a heap -on the floor, completely overcome by terror. He was pushed to one side -with scant ceremony and left to recover as best he might. - -“I am at your orders, monsieur,” said Madame du Maine, proudly, and -d’Ancenis bowed again. - -Hérault returned to the entrance and ordered in a company of the -guards, whom he posted at all the doors, while d’Ancenis prepared to -take a list of all the people in the room. This occupied some time, and -while it was in progress I again gained the side of Madame du Maine. - -“Permit me to compliment you, madame,” I said in a low tone, “upon the -heroic manner in which you withstand this reverse. It is magnificent.” - -The duchess looked at me with a smile. - -“Perhaps all is not yet lost, monsieur,” she said, glancing quickly -around to see that no one else could hear. - -“Not yet lost?” and I looked at her in amazement. “I do not understand, -madame.” - -“Can I trust you?” she asked, looking at me a moment. “Yes, I think -I can. At four o’clock this afternoon, monsieur, the Duc d’Orleans, -accompanied only by three or four gentlemen, left Paris to visit the -king at Versailles, to lay before him, I do not doubt, the details of -our plans and to get his signature to certain papers which Orleans -might himself hesitate to enforce without the royal approval. St. -Aulaire was mistaken in saying that the regent was in the city this -evening.” - -“What then, madame?” I asked. “I confess that I am still in the dark.” - -“At nine o’clock this evening the regent was to leave Versailles to -return to Paris. Two hours later he will arrive at that part of the -road near St. Cloud where it passes through a strip of woodland. At -that point he will disappear. He will enter the wood at one side, but -he will never come out at the other. He will vanish as though the earth -had opened and swallowed him. It is a detail of the plan which, until -this moment, I have kept to myself, and of which I am certain the -police know nothing. I was arranging a pleasant little surprise for our -confederates, for with Orleans out of the way what serious opposition -could there be to Philip of Spain? Ah, well, it seems that it is this -detail which is to save us, and which may yet make Philip of Spain -regent of France. You understand now, monsieur?” - -I gazed in amazement at this extraordinary woman, who permitted nothing -to stand in the way of her ambition. - -“But that is assassination,” I gasped, at last. - -The duchess looked at me coolly. - -“Call it what you please, M. de Brancas,” she said. - -“But, madame, it is something to which no gentleman could consent.” - -“Do you presume to give me a lesson in honor, monsieur?” she demanded, -haughtily, though still preserving the low tone in which the entire -conversation had been conducted. - -“Oh, madame,” I said, “you do not understand. Your standards of -honor are different from those of a man. To a woman everything is -permitted--almost everything, for even a woman will not break her word -if she be honorable.” - -“And what then, monsieur?” she asked, looking at me in astonishment. - -“Simply this, madame,” and I gave her look for look: “I do not consent -to this assassination.” - -“You do not consent?” she hissed, her eyes blazing with anger. “And -pray who asks you to consent, monsieur? I do not see that it is any -concern of yours. Do you mean that you, who prate so prettily of honor, -will betray me?” - -“No, madame,” I answered, “I shall not betray you,--not even to save -the regent from assassination. What you have told me in confidence I -shall tell no one. Only I shall save the regent if I can.” - -“If you can,” she sneered. “That is well said. Unassisted, M. de -Brancas, I defy you to save the regent.” - -I looked at her once again but said nothing. Then I left her side. -D’Ancenis was still busy taking the names of the prisoners. A group of -guards lounged at each door. I considered a moment. If I could reach -the horse which had been waiting for me since ten o’clock outside the -little gate at the back of the palace I might yet be in time to warn -the regent. Clearly, that was the only thing to be done, since I could -not betray the duchess. - -I sauntered carelessly towards the group of guards who stood at the -entrance of the hall which led to the rear of the building. There -were six of them, and they were chatting among themselves. I saw with -satisfaction that the hall was dark. I was within three feet of them, -and still they did not suspect me. I gathered myself for a spring. - -“Take care, gentlemen,” cried the shrill voice of the duchess, “M. de -Brancas is going to escape!” - -But she was too late, for even as she spoke I sprang at the guards, -hurled back two that barred the way, and disappeared into the darkness -of the hall. They were thrown into confusion for a moment, and in that -moment I reached the rear door and felt with joy that it yielded to my -touch. As I slammed it after me a fusillade of shots rang out in the -hallway, but I was in the court. Blessing the chance which had made me -familiar with the place, I hastened towards the little gate, found it, -and inserted the key in the lock. I heard the door behind me open and a -chorus of excited cries. - -“There he is!” yelled some one. “He is escaping! Fire!” - -But I had the gate open and was in the street beyond. An agony of -apprehension seized me. Suppose the horse should not be there. Suppose -I should not find it in time. Yes, there it was, stamping its feet -impatiently in the darkness. I reached it and with my sword cut the -rope with which it was fastened just as my pursuers poured through -the gate into the little street. In an instant I was in the saddle, -without taking time to sheathe my sword, and the horse was off like -a flash. There was a roar of muskets and I felt a sharp pain in my -left shoulder, but my horse kept on and turned the corner into the -Rue d’Echelle. I swayed in the saddle, but the shock passed, and in a -moment I was riding firmly, my heart leaping at the rapid motion. And -I set my teeth together as I determined, come what might, to save the -regent. - - - - -CHAPTER XVIII - -A RIDE THROUGH THE NIGHT - - -The streets were still filled with people, kept abroad apparently by -rumors of the Spanish plot, and I was compelled to draw rein and go -at a slower gait as I turned into the Rue St. Louis. Skirting the -quays and crossing the river, I was soon in the suburbs of Paris and -comparatively safe from pursuit. Here the extreme darkness delayed -me as the crowds had in the busier portion of the city, but I knew -that the distance to St. Cloud was only about six miles and that the -regent could not reach the trap that had been set for him for an hour -at least. So I gave the horse his head, confident that I should yet be -able to defeat this last resort of the duchess. As I went I wondered -who it was to whom she had committed this desperate mission, and to -this question I could find no answer. It seemed to me an enterprise -which no gentleman would undertake, and at which even a rogue would -pause unless he were already without the pale of the law and so with -little to lose. But that Madame du Maine would stoop to use such an -instrument, even in her extremity, I could not believe. So I put the -problem behind me and addressed myself to the question in hand, that of -reaching St. Cloud in time. - -I had one morning during my first week in Paris amused myself by -loitering about the barrier and watching the arrival and departure of -carriages on the Versailles road, and though I had never been over this -road, I had little doubt that I should be able to find the way without -difficulty. So my heart was light as I passed through the gloomy -faubourgs, seemingly inhabited only by shadows, which slunk along under -the walls of the houses. It was not until this moment that I realized -what the failure of the plot meant to Richelieu, but even upon this -point I soon felt more at ease, for perchance if I succeeded in saving -the regent’s life he might be more inclined to listen to me. - -The flare of a torch at the end of the street brought me from my -revery, and I pulled my horse to a sudden halt and peered through the -darkness ahead. I could dimly discern the barrier, and my heart seemed -to stop as I saw that the gates were closed and that two sentries were -pacing up and down in front of them. It would seem that I myself was in -a trap. - -I slid from my horse, led him to a side street, tied him, and then -moved cautiously forward to examine the situation. Owing to the -darkness I drew quite close to the gates without being discovered, and -concealed myself behind a flight of steps which projected from one of -the houses. As I had seen before, two sentries were guarding the gates, -and had they been alone I might have had some chance of overpowering -them. But from the guard-house at the side came the sound of laughter -and the click of dice, and I knew that there were others there, who, -at the first cry of alarm, would rush to the rescue of their comrades. -Force, then, was not to be thought of and strategy was necessary. But -by what strategy could I hope to persuade these men to allow myself -and my horse to pass unquestioned, when they had doubtless received -strict orders to allow no one to leave the city without close scrutiny? -Here was an obstacle upon which I had not counted. In times of peace -the gates were never shut, and I had thought to pass them without -difficulty, but the discovery of the plot must have alarmed the -authorities. At any rate, the gates were closed, and I did not doubt -that some pass-word was necessary to open them. - -As I was cudgelling my brains over this problem, which seemed on its -face to baffle solution, I heard the rapid beat of a horse’s hoofs -from the direction of the city, and a moment later a horse and rider -came into view. He was riding with a fine disregard of the dangers of -the loose and uneven pavement, and the sound of his rapid approach, -which awoke a thousand echoes along the gloomy street, drew five or six -guards from the sentry-house. - -“Who goes there?” cried one of the men at the gate. “Stand, monsieur.” - -“Who is in command here?” asked the new-comer, reining up his horse -just in time to escape running down one of the sentries. “Quick! I have -no time to lose.” - -“I am, monsieur,” answered another voice from the direction of the -house, and an officer hurried into the light cast by the torches over -the gate. “What is it?” - -“Orders for you, monsieur. You will read them at once. And now, open -the gate. I have further advices for the regent, who is at Versailles.” - -“The pass-word, monsieur?” said the commandant of the post. - -“Rocroy,” answered the courier. “Quickly, let me pass.” - -The gates were opened on the instant, and the rider put spurs to his -horse and disappeared into the darkness of the road without. The gates -were shut again, and the commandant retired to the guard-house to read -his orders. - -In an instant I saw my opportunity. I crept along the street until I -reached my horse. Quickly mounting, I turned him down a side street, -and came out again a little distance away on the road by which the -courier had come. With a touch of the spur I urged my horse into a -gallop, and approached the gate precisely as the first courier had done. - -“Open!” I cried. “On the king’s service.” - -“Pardieu,” growled the sentry, “it seems to me there are many couriers -passing here to-night. Something must be afoot. The pass-word, if you -please.” - -“Rocroy,” I answered. - -“All right, my friend, wait a moment,” and he placed his hand on one of -the gates and half opened it as the commandant came running from the -house, his orders still in his hand. - -“Hold, Batard!” he cried to the sentry, “I wish to see this gentleman.” -The man paused, still holding the gate half open. - -“Let me see,” he continued, holding the paper up to the light and -scanning it closely. “About twenty--gray suit--gray cloak--light -moustache--light hair--mounted on black horse--” he looked at me for a -moment keenly. “You cannot pass, monsieur,” he said. “It seems to me -that you are Monsieur de Brancas, whom I have just received an order to -arrest and hold at all hazard. Close the gate, Batard.” - -But I had understood before he finished. I drove my spurs deep into -the horse’s flanks, and with one bound upset the fellow who was still -holding the half-opened gate. At the same instant the horse struck -the gate, the force of the shock swinging it still farther open. We -were through the opening before the guards had time to realize that -I was escaping and plunged into the darkness without the walls. For -the third time that night I knew that I should receive a volley in the -rear, and I bent low in my saddle as the shots rang out behind me. -Luckily, the rascals were too astonished to aim accurately, and the -bullets whistled harmlessly over me. But there might be a pursuit, and -I did not allow my horse to slacken his pace until the barrier was far -behind. - -As I rode I reflected upon this new perfidy of the duchess, for that -she had furnished Hérault the description which had been sent to the -Versailles gate I did not doubt, and was amazed anew at the daring -and ingenuity of this woman, who knew how to use even her enemies in -accomplishing her ends. At last, believing myself safe from pursuit, -I drew up and looked about me. It was lighter here than in the narrow -streets of the city, and the moon was just peeping over the horizon, -but still I could see little. I had been delayed not less than half an -hour at the barrier and knew that I had no time to lose, so I put spurs -to my horse again and continued rapidly onward. In a few moments I came -to a place where the road forked. Which was the road to Versailles, the -right or the left? I did not know, and seeing no way of finding out, -chose the left at a hazard and continued on. I had not ridden far when -I saw at the side of the road ahead of me a dim light. As I drew nearer -I perceived that it came from the window of a low and squalid hut. -Here, perhaps, I might be able to gain the information I sought. I rode -my horse up to the door, and, drawing a pistol from the holster, rapped -with its butt. - -There was silence for a moment within the house, and then the door -slowly opened. As it did so, I was astonished to see that the candle -which had been burning a moment before had been extinguished. - -“What is it, monsieur?” asked a voice from the darkness within. - -“Is this the road to Versailles?” I questioned. - -“No, monsieur,” answered the voice, without hesitation; “you doubtless -took the wrong road at the forks a mile back. Return there, monsieur, -and take the right-hand road. Follow it straight ahead and it will lead -you to Versailles.” - -“Many thanks,” I answered, and turned my horse’s head. As I did so, I -heard the click of a pistol within the room. - -“Who goes to Versailles at this hour and for what?” cried another -voice, which I seemed to recognize and yet could not place. “Hold, -monsieur,” it continued; “do not move. I have you covered with my -pistol and I never miss.” - -There was a note of braggartry in the voice which refreshed my memory. - -“Ah, it is Cartouche,” I said. “I wish you good-evening, monsieur.” - -“And who may you be?” he asked. “You have the best of me, monsieur?” - -“Doubtless,” I laughed. “You meet so many people, and usually in the -dark. But you may, perhaps, remember an encounter some nights back with -a man who was lost in Paris, and who was saved from your rascals only -by the timely arrival of the Duc de Richelieu.” - -“By my soul, yes,” he answered. “I have cause to remember it, since I -lost three sturdy rogues. Are you that man?” - -“I am he,” and I smiled down at the invisible form within the doorway, -for I could imagine the expression which must be upon his face, “and -I am glad of the opportunity of a word with you. You do not know, -perhaps, that Richelieu is a prisoner in the Bastille and that his -head is in great danger?” - -“No, I did not know it.” - -“It is so, nevertheless. He told me that he did you a service once and -that you have not forgotten it.” - -“That is so, monsieur,” said Cartouche. - -“Perhaps you will now have opportunity to repay that kindness.” - -“Perhaps,” he assented. “If the worst comes to the worst a rescue in -the Place de Greve is not impossible. It has been done before.” - -“And may be done again,” I cried, “if you can muster fifty rogues who -are not afraid of steel.” - -“Trust me for that,” answered Cartouche, quietly. “I can muster a -hundred such if necessary. But why is M. de Richelieu imprisoned, -monsieur?” - -“Simply because the regent wishes it,” I said. “Richelieu has done -nothing.” - -“Ah!” and Cartouche remained for a moment thoughtful. “Well, monsieur,” -he said, at last, in a tone full of significance, “I do not believe we -shall need to have recourse to a rescue of that character. The matter -will soon adjust itself.” - -“Adjust itself? But how?” I questioned, in amazement. - -“No matter,” and Cartouche laughed, a short dry laugh. “Only, monsieur, -should a rescue become necessary, you may count upon me.” - -“Very well,” I said. “I shall see you again, then, if there is need,” -and I turned my horse back in the direction from which I had come. - -“Wait a moment, monsieur,” he called, with a good-humored chuckle, -coming out of the house and putting up his pistol. “You are already on -the road to Versailles. It is one of the principles of our business -never to tell the truth if it can be avoided. Continue straight ahead -and you will reach St. Cloud. Ten leagues farther is Versailles.” - -I turned my horse about with a jerk. - -“Does the road run through a wood near here?” I asked, as I took a new -hold on the bridle. - -“Not half a league farther on, monsieur,” he answered, in a surprised -voice, and I was off before he could say more. As I glanced back over -my shoulder I saw him standing there still staring after me, and then, -as though struck by a sudden idea, turn and vanish within the cabin. I -had need of haste, for eleven o’clock could not be far distant. But -the horse Madame du Maine had provided was a good one, and I laughed as -I pictured to myself how she must be tearing her hair at the thought -that it was she who had given me the means of saving the regent. The -moon had risen clear of the trees while I was parleying with Cartouche -and flooded the country with noonday brightness. Fearing no pitfalls -in this wide and level road, I spurred onward, peering ahead for the -wood of which Cartouche had spoken, but of which I could see no sign. -Once I thought I heard the beat of horses’ hoofs behind me, but when I -turned in my saddle I saw no one, and concluded that they were merely -the echo of my own. The minutes passed, and finally, to my great -relief, away before me I saw that the white road seemed to disappear -in the darkness, as though cut off at the entrance to a tunnel. This, -then, was the wood, and with new ardor, for I had begun to fear that -Cartouche had misled me, I galloped towards it. The road flew past -under my horse like some gigantic ribbon, and in a moment I was in the -shadow of the trees. - -Here I paused. I did not know how far the wood extended, nor did I -know at what point the ambush had been prepared. The only thing to -be done, evidently, was to ride to the other side and stop the regent -and his party before they entered it. I proceeded cautiously, the dust -deadening the hoofbeats of my horse, for I did not know at what moment -I myself might be greeted by a volley from the roadside. At last, far -down the avenue ahead, I saw the road opening out into the plain, -and at the same moment I again heard the sound of swiftly galloping -horses in my rear. This time there was no mistaking the sound, and as -I turned, I saw a troop of three or four just entering the wood. As I -looked at them the mysterious words of Cartouche flashed into my head. -Could it be that it was to him the duchess had confided the task of -assassinating the regent, and that he had not suspected my purpose -until too late to stop me? The thought made me drive the spurs once -more into the flanks of my horse, and as I did so I heard again that -clear, sharp whistle which Cartouche had used once before to summon his -men to attack me. Almost before the sound had died away under the trees -there came a flash of fire from the roadside, a ringing report, and my -horse stumbled and nearly fell, then continued slowly onward, limping -badly. I heard the horses of my pursuers rapidly drawing nearer, and -even at that moment I saw ahead of me down the road another little -troop approaching from the direction of Versailles, and knew it was the -regent and three or four companions. Would I be in time? Would my horse -carry me out of the forest? The troop behind me was dangerously near. - -“Stop, monsieur!” cried a voice, which I knew to be that of Cartouche. -“Stop or we fire!” - -Without answering, I threw myself forward upon my horse’s neck and -again drove in the spurs. I could hear the poor brute’s breath coming -in gasps, and from the trembling of his body I knew he was almost done. -But it was no time to spare him, and the white road gleaming in the -moonlight just ahead was so near--so near. - -Again Cartouche cried out for me to halt, and again I did not answer. - -I glanced ahead and saw that the regent’s party had apparently heard -the tramp of our horses, for they had stopped to listen. In an instant -I had seized a pistol from the holster and fired it in the air. They -would hear the report and at least be prepared to face the danger which -threatened them. As my shot rang out through the still night air I -heard a savage oath behind me. There came a crash of pistols and a -great blow seemed to strike me in the head. I reeled in the saddle, -caught myself as I was falling, and held on. The earth seemed whirling -under me, strange lights danced before my eyes. I shook them from -me with clenched teeth; I was out in the moonlight; my horse still -staggered on. And then, as in a dream, I saw the regent, sitting on his -horse calmly in the middle of the road. - -“Save yourself, monsieur!” I cried. “Save yourself! They would kill -you!” - -I felt the horse slipping from under me, the sky grew black, something -in my head seemed to burst, and I knew no more. - - - - -CHAPTER XIX - -D’ANCENIS TELLS THE STORY - - -I lay for some time without stirring, looking fixedly at the window in -front of me and wondering in a vague way what had happened. I could -see the sun shining brightly on some shrubbery outside the window. The -view was stopped by a wall, and a dull and monotonous roar, which I -recognized as belonging to the city, was in my ears. I perceived I was -in bed. A white, narrow bed. I turned my head slowly and gazed about -the room. It was small and plainly furnished, but seemed clean and -comfortable. The thought forced its way into my mind that I had never -before been in this room. How, then, did I get there? - -I closed my eyes again, and for a long time my brain refused to grapple -with the problem. It seemed as though coming back from a country full -of mist, and clouds of the mist still clung to it. Finally, with -supreme effort of will, I opened my eyes again, and again looked -through the window and about the room. This time I could think more -clearly. No, I had never been here before, and the question repeated -itself, How, then, did I get here? - -And still I could get no farther than the question. I heard a door -open, and some one tiptoed to the bedside. I found myself looking up -into a sweet, colorless face. It was surrounded by a black wimple, -and I remembered dimly that I had seen nuns wearing such. The eyes -looked down for a moment into mine and were then withdrawn. As I still -lay staring at the ceiling, another face appeared before me. It was -the face of a man whom I did not know. Or, wait a moment, I had seen -it before somewhere, but my brain seemed to recoil at the effort at -recollection. - -“He is doing nicely,” I heard a voice say. “He will soon be quite well. -The danger was that he would never regain consciousness.” - -Again the face was withdrawn, and I felt an arm under my head lifting -me up. A cup was pressed to my lips. - -“Drink,” said a voice, the man’s voice, “it will do you good.” - -I drank obediently, almost mechanically. Then I was lowered again, and -the arm was removed. A great heaviness oppressed my eyelids. I did not -struggle against it, but yielded to it gladly and drifted away into the -land of mist. - -When I opened my eyes again the sun was still shining without the -window; nothing in the room was changed. But my head seemed quite -clear and I could think without weariness. What was this room in -which I found myself? I looked around and examined it attentively. A -small room, twelve feet square, perhaps, the bed, two chairs, a small -table, and a stove in one corner the only furniture. There were a -number of bottles and glasses on the table. I raised my hand to my -head, surprised at the effort it cost me, and was astonished to find a -bandage about my forehead. What had happened? Had I been injured? - -And in a flash it all came back to me,--the arrest, the ride through -the night, the encounter with Cartouche, the flash of pistols and then -darkness. I must have been wounded in the head. But the regent,--was -he safe? Richelieu,--where was he? A thousand questions surged into my -brain at once. I raised myself upon my elbow and cried aloud. The door -opened in a moment, and a woman entered, the same woman whose face I -had already seen bending over me. - -“Monsieur is awake, then,” she said, smiling at me kindly, but forcing -me gently back upon my pillow. “Monsieur is better.” - -“Yes, yes, I am better,” I answered. “But what has happened? Where am -I? The regent, Richelieu, Madame du Maine----” - -She laid her hand upon my lips. - -“Have patience,” she said. “I will call the doctor.” - -She left the room while I still lay overwhelmed by my thoughts. She -was soon back, and with her was the man who had accompanied her once -before, and this time I recognized him as Levau, the surgeon who had -bound up my shoulder at the Café Procope. - -“Good-morning, M. de Brancas,” he cried, in a jovial voice, as he came -to my bedside. “I see you are doing famously and will soon be on your -feet again. How do you feel?” - -“I feel no pain,” I answered, “but am very weak.” - -“No pain in the head, eh? Well, that is good. Come, now, let me see -the wound,” and he untied the bandage from about my temples, held up -my head and apparently examined a wound at the back. “Upon my word,” -he said, after a moment, replacing the bandage, “I have never seen -anything prettier. Ah, monsieur, it is pure blood that tells, and you -are an ideal patient. Why, that stab you received in the shoulder the -other day has left nothing but a scar, and in a week from now this -little scratch will have ceased to trouble you.” - -“But what is it?” I asked, scarcely able to restrain my impatience -while this examination was in progress. “I was shot, I know that; but -how did I get here, and where am I and what has been done with my -friends?” - -“One question at a time, M. de Brancas,” and Levau stood smiling down -at me. “You were brought back to Paris from the place on the roadside -where the bullet which struck you in the head laid you. This is the -Hotel Dieu, and you have to thank the nursing of Sister Angelica here -that you are alive to-day. The bullet did not enter the skull, but -simply stunned you,--a glance blow. It looked for a time, however, as -though you were never going to open your eyes again. You had also a -bullet in your shoulder, but that was a mere nothing.” - -“How long have I been here, then?” I asked. - -“Six days, monsieur,” and Levau still smiled. - -“Six days!” I gasped. “But tell me, monsieur, what has become of -Richelieu, of Madame du Maine, and of all the others.” - -“Now there, M. de Brancas, you are getting beyond me,” and Levau waved -his hands deprecatingly. “I do not meddle with politics. When you ask -me concerning your injury I have my answers ready on my lips, but when -you go into politics I am all at sea. But wait a moment,” he added, -kindly; “I think I can bring you some one who has inquired after you -every day and who can answer all these questions,” and he left the -room. In a moment he returned, bringing with him a man, who rushed -towards my bed, his face alight with pleasure. - -“D’Ancenis!” I cried. - -“Yes, de Brancas, it is I,” and the marquis took my hand with the -heartiest of clasps. “I cannot tell how pleased I am to hear that you -will soon be well again. I had just come to inquire after you when -Levau was summoned by the nurse, and I was imagining the most horrible -things when he returned with the news that you are so much better.” - -“Thank you, monsieur,” I answered, more moved than I cared to show by -his evident concern. “But tell me, where are my friends?” - -D’Ancenis glanced questioningly at Levau. - -The latter nodded encouragingly. - -“Tell him, monsieur,” he said. “It will do him no harm to talk, and -worry might retard his recovery, although the effects of the injury are -almost passed. You will excuse me, gentlemen,” and, followed by the -nurse, he left the room. - -“Very well, then,” said d’Ancenis, drawing a chair to the bedside and -again taking my hand. “Proceed with your questions, de Brancas.” - -“First,” I said, after a moment’s pause to enable me to marshal my -thoughts in some kind of order, “is the regent safe?” - -“Quite safe,” and d’Ancenis smiled more than ever. “That night ride of -yours, my friend, did not deserve to be otherwise than successful. I -have heard the regent tell the story a dozen times. He and his party -heard first the rapid beat of horses’ hoofs. They paused to listen, -when from the wood in front of them came a rider, clinging to his -horse’s neck and fired a pistol into the air. There was a volley of -shots behind him and he was seen to reel and almost fall. He caught -himself by a supreme effort, clung to the saddle until ten paces from -the regent, cried to him to save himself, and dropped senseless from -his horse and rolled to the side of the road. It was over in a moment, -the scoundrels who had shot him remaining concealed in the shelter -of the trees. The regent, suspecting some treachery, immediately -drew his pistols, as did the gentlemen with him, and retreated until -some distance from the wood, so that surprise was impossible. Then a -courier from Paris, who had reached him a few moments before, was sent -back half a league to St. Cloud for re-enforcements. As soon as these -arrived the wood was entered, but no one was found. The regent examined -the body by the road, and at once recognized you, my friend. He knew -not what to make of it, but ordered you picked up and brought back to -Paris. There he heard from the commandant of the Versailles gate how -you had got through. A little later, he learned from me how you had -escaped from the hall and of the efforts made by Madame du Maine to -stop you, for she was not so circumspect in this affair as is usual -with her, and betrayed herself completely. The regent can put two and -two together as well as any man, and he was not long in arriving at -a conclusion. This conclusion became a certainty when a confession -was secured from one of Cartouche’s rogues, who attempted to re-enter -Paris the next morning and was captured. He told all of the details of -the ambuscade, and how Cartouche himself, with his companions, was to -have attacked the regent should he get past the wood alive. Cartouche -has left Paris and is across the frontier by this time. Really, de -Brancas,” and d’Ancenis paused a moment to look at me, “you are a devil -of a fellow. This was quite in line with your escape from the Bastille.” - -“And Richelieu?” I asked. - -“Is still in prison, and likely to remain there for some time to come, -to say no worse. His offence is nothing less than treason, monsieur, -and the regent has sworn to have his head.” - -I groaned aloud. - -“’Tis what I feared,” I said. “I must get up,” and I raised myself on -one elbow. - -“Gently, gently, de Brancas,” and d’Ancenis pushed me back again, nor -did I resist him greatly, for I was weaker than I had thought. “Do you -think one man, already half dead, would be able to liberate Richelieu? -You propose to take the Bastille by storm, I suppose, single-handed and -alone. I should not be surprised to see you undertake such an exploit.” - -I remained for a moment silent. - -“Tell me the rest,” I said, finally. “Madame du Maine, Cellamare, Mlle. -de Launay,--what has happened to them?” - -“Cellamare was conducted out of Paris and started for Spain under a -strong escort the morning after his arrest,” answered d’Ancenis. “He -protested, of course, but it was of no use. The papers which were -found in his possession exposed all the details of the plot, which -was marvellously well arranged, and which almost makes one admire the -duchess. Madame du Maine submitted very quietly until she found she was -to be taken to the citadel of Dijon, when she fought like a tigress, -but it was to no avail, and she was safely lodged in the dungeon, -vowing a hundred kinds of vengeance against her jailers. Mlle. de -Launay wished to accompany her mistress, but the regent was afraid to -allow those two women to remain together, so mademoiselle was given a -cell in the Bastille, as were all the other prisoners arrested at the -Tuileries. We found Polignac lying senseless on the floor, and he was -quite hysterical for a time, protesting his innocence. De Mesmes did -the same, but both were silenced when they were confronted by their own -statements of their share in the conspiracy. The Duc du Maine was also -arrested.” - -“The Duc du Maine?” I cried; “but he knew nothing about it. I have -never even seen him.” - -“I can well believe it,” and d’Ancenis smiled. “I was deputed to -arrest him, and I found him very harmlessly engaged in looking over -his collection of snuffboxes at Sceaux. He was astounded when I gave -him an intimation of what the duchess had been doing, and was very -indignant that she had caused him to be sent to prison. He was taken to -the Château de Dourleans, stopping at every shrine along the road to -pray, for he was firmly convinced that the regent was going to have him -killed. The regent has little cause to love him, and will doubtless try -to make a case against him.” - -“But he cannot succeed,” I said, confidently. “There will be a hundred -persons ready to testify in the duke’s behalf.” - -“That is all the news,” concluded d’Ancenis. “Paris has been talking of -it for a week and the topic is not yet exhausted. Shall I tell you, my -friend, of what they talk most? It is of your ride, and there are fifty -pretty women ready to worship you. There has been one in particular who -has made it a point to inquire of me every day how you are getting on.” - -“And who is she?” I asked, with leaping heart. - -D’Ancenis looked down at me quizzically. - -“’Tis more serious than I had thought,” he said, laughing. “There will -be many to envy you your good fortune, de Brancas.” - -“But her name?” I asked again. - -“What, man,” cried my tormentor, gayly, “would you have me be -indiscreet? No, no. You must find out the name for yourself. Ask the -lady of whom you are thinking and see what she says.” - -I caught at his hand, but he eluded me, and laughed merrily as he -looked back from the door. - -“Get well quickly, my friend,” he said. “Do not keep her waiting,” and -he was gone. - -But I did not for a moment question the reply my heart had given me, -and when Levau looked in on me again a short time later, he found me -looking so contented that he laughed with pleasure. - -“In faith, monsieur,” he cried, “I begin to believe that Captain -d’Ancenis is a better physician than I. What magic did he use?” - -I merely smiled. - -“When can I get out of this?” I asked. - -“Oh, we will see about that,” he answered, his professional air back -upon him in an instant. “Three or four days will tell the story.” - -“Three or four days? Nonsense!” I exclaimed. “Why, I am strong enough -to get out of bed this moment,” and I started as if to rise. - -“Patience, patience, monsieur,” and Levau held me back. “Suppose I say -to-morrow, provided that you pass a good night and are as much stronger -in the morning as I expect you to be?” - -“Agreed. And now cannot I have something to eat? I am marvellously -hungry.” - -“As much as you like,” cried Levau, heartily, and he hurried away to -send my supper to me. I did it ample justice and enjoyed it greatly, -then lay for a long time thinking over all that d’Ancenis had told me, -but more particularly of Louise, and finally dropped asleep. - -I felt like a new man the next morning. Save for a little soreness -at the back of my head and in my shoulder, and a slight weakness in -my legs when I tried to walk, I was as well as ever. My clothing was -brought me, and I walked around the room leaning on Levau’s arm. He -seemed indefatigable in his attentions, and after ten minutes of this -exercise he pronounced himself satisfied with my condition. Breakfast -never tasted better than did that one, which Levau ate with me, and as -soon as I had swallowed it I was anxious to depart, for Richelieu’s -danger weighed heavily upon me, and I knew not how soon the regent -might take action. Cartouche’s flight from Paris had cut off all hope -of a rescue at the last moment, even had the scoundrel been inclined to -aid me, which was now exceeding doubtful, and whatever was to be done -must be done by me alone. - -After a little demur Levau consented to my departure, provided I would -take his carriage and not attempt to walk. I agreed, of course, and was -surprised when he prepared to accompany me. - -“Is it that I am under arrest?” I asked, an explanation for his -extreme attentiveness coming to me suddenly. - -“Not at all, monsieur,” he answered, readily. “It is only that I have -sworn you shall recover and that my reputation is at stake. I am not -going to take any chance of failure.” - -“I hope that some day I shall be able to repay you for your kindness, -monsieur,” I said, moved by the evident sincerity of the man. “At -present I am not able to do so, nor to more than thank the nurse to -whom you say I owe my life.” - -“Think no more of it, M. de Brancas, I pray you,” he protested, with -his familiar gesture. “Let there be no talk of payment. Indeed, I have -already been more than paid by the persons who have taken an interest -in your case.” - -“And who were they, monsieur?” I asked, with some surprise. - -But he merely waved his hand again and led me down to the coach, which -was waiting. The drive across Paris, the fresh air of the morning, -and the sight of the busy city were to me like a tonic, and I felt my -strength returning with every moment. Levau looked at me with evident -satisfaction. - -“You will do,” he said. “With that color in your cheeks I have no -longer any fear for the result.” - -We soon reached the Hotel de Richelieu, and the joy of Jacques, who ran -down the steps to welcome me, was touching to see. He would have had me -carried into the house, but I would have none of it, and insisted on -walking in myself. Levau left me at the door, admonishing me to rest -as much as possible for a day or two, and to summon him if there were -any unfavorable symptoms. Jacques led the way to the room on the first -floor where I had so often dined. He arranged a chair for me, brought -me a glass of wine, set a stool under my feet, and would have kissed my -hand had I permitted it. - -“There, there, Jacques,” I protested, as he asked me for the hundredth -time if there was anything else he could do for me. “I am not going to -die, my good friend. In a day or two I shall be well as ever and then -we will see what can be done for Richelieu.” - -“I knew you would say that, monsieur!” he cried. “I have heard of your -wonderful exploit of the other evening. Who in Paris has not heard of -it? Nothing seems to stop you, monsieur, when once you get started.” - -I thought to myself that the walls of the Bastille were likely to stop -me very effectually, but I did not want to damp his confidence, so I -merely smiled, and after a time he left me alone while he went to give -orders for dinner. - -An hour passed, during which he looked in upon me once or twice, and I -was dozing before the fire when I heard the door open again. Supposing -it to be Jacques I did not turn, but in an instant I was startled by a -hand upon my shoulder. - -“Richelieu!” I cried, springing from my chair, my weakness vanishing as -if by magic, and I caught his hand. “But what miracle is this? Have you -escaped, man, and in broad daylight? You must not remain here. Come, a -horse, and in an hour you will be safe.” - -“Ah, do not fear, de Brancas!” he exclaimed, bitterly, dropping into -a chair as though utterly weary. “I am quite safe. I have no need to -leave Paris.” - -I gazed at him a moment in amazement. Never had I seen that pleasant -face so wretched. His hair was disordered, his eyes bloodshot, his -clothing disarranged. - -“What is it?” I asked, with a sudden fear at my heart. “What has -happened?” - -“You do not know, then?” and he turned his eyes wearily towards me. - -“On my honor, no.” - -“It was the regent who released me,” and he paused as one pauses at the -brink of a chasm which must be crossed. - -“The regent?” I was too astonished to say more. - -“Yes, the regent. But he had his price. It was not out of kindness of -heart. It was because he knew that it was worse than death. Do you know -what his price was, de Brancas? I will tell you. His price was his -daughter. To save me Charlotte has agreed to marry the Duc de Modena. -The marriage takes place to-morrow morning at the Palais Royal, and she -sets out at once for Italy.” - - - - -CHAPTER XX - -THE SECRET STAIRCASE - - -I fell back into my chair and gazed at Richelieu in speechless horror. -This was a blow I had not foreseen and which I was totally unprepared -to meet. The regent, it seemed, had scored a second time. In fact, he -appeared to hold all the winning cards. - -“I suspected that Orleans would try a game of this kind,” continued -the duke, after a moment. “You remember, I warned you against it, de -Brancas.” - -“Yes, I remember,” I groaned, “and yet I did nothing to prevent it.” - -Richelieu arose quickly and came towards me. - -“Believe me,” he said, taking my hand, “I am not blaming you in the -least, my friend. But you have a bandage about your head. You have been -wounded, then? Forgive me for allowing my own affairs to blind me so.” - -I answered with a pressure of the hand. - -“You have not heard?” I asked, quickly. - -“I have heard nothing,” said Richelieu. “They permitted me to receive -no one, to speak to no one. They would not even permit me to wave my -handkerchief to you, as you know. What has happened?” - -As briefly as I could I told him the story of Madame du Maine’s arrest -and repeated what I had already heard from d’Ancenis. - -“This is all very well,” said Richelieu, when I had finished, “but you -have not yet told me how you received your wound, de Brancas. Come, my -friend, I suspect another of your dare-devil adventures. Tell me about -it.” - -So I told him the story of my night ride and the rescue of the regent. -Richelieu heard me with sparkling eyes. - -“’Twas well done!” he cried. “By my word, I would I had been there. -You are right, de Brancas, assassination is something no gentleman can -countenance. I am surprised that Madame du Maine should go so far. She -must indeed have been desperate.” He remained silent for some moments, -musing deeply. “So the regent was too quick for us and everything is -known,--even my treason, for so it must appear to him. In faith, I do -not wonder he had sworn to have my head. And yet,” he added, “I would -he had taken it rather than that Charlotte should pay this price.” - -“How did you learn of it?” I questioned. - -“An hour ago,” said Richelieu, “a guard came to my cell and told me -to follow him. I did not doubt that my destination was the Place de -Greve, but I had found imprisonment so irksome that I was ready to -welcome any change, even the block. Besides, I was not sorry to have -the opportunity of showing the regent how a gentleman should die. I was -taken to the office of Maison-Rouge and left there alone with him. He -told me that the regent had ordered my release, and when I remained too -astonished to reply, he handed me a note. - -“‘’Tis from the regent,’ he said. - -“I opened the note, suspecting some new blow. You may guess my feelings -when I saw that it was a command to be present to-morrow morning at -the Palais Royal to witness the marriage by proxy of Charlotte and the -Duc de Modena. Across the bottom of the note was written, ‘The price -paid for the head of M. le Duc de Richelieu.’ I tore the note into a -thousand pieces. I told Maison-Rouge that I would not accept the price -and commanded him to take me back to my cell. He merely smiled, and -said that the price had already been accepted by the regent, since my -head belonged no longer to me but to him, and calling two guards, he -had me led to the outer gate, which was closed behind me.” - -“I’ll wager ’twas the first time in the history of the Bastille that -a prisoner had to be forced to leave it,” I cried. “Come, monsieur, -do not despair. The regent has overleaped himself in releasing you so -soon. The price may have been accepted, but it is not yet paid.” - -“Not yet paid?” - -“No. And furthermore, it need never be paid if you do not wish it.” - -“You have a plan, then?” cried Richelieu, his face brightening. - -“Perhaps.” - -“Come, let us have it,” and he clasped my hand again. “I should have -remembered that I had your clear brain and loyal heart still to rely -upon.” - -“Answer me one question, M. le Duc,” I said. “Suppose the princess and -yourself were in a carriage speeding towards the frontier. Suppose -your flight was not discovered for eight or ten hours. Do you think you -would be safe?” - -“Safe, de Brancas? Why, man, with one hour’s start we should be safe. -I have a dozen horses the like of which are not to be found in France, -not even in the regent’s stables.” - -“And where are these horses?” I asked. - -“In my stables here.” - -“Then, my dear friend,” I cried, springing to my feet, “consider it -done. At ten o’clock to-night Mlle. de Valois and yourself will set out -from Paris. In two days you will be safe at Mons, that is, if you are -permitted to pass the frontier.” - -“Trust me for that,” said Richelieu. “A thousand pistoles will -accomplish wonders. The only thing I do not understand, my friend, is -how you will manage to get Charlotte into the carriage with me.” - -“M. le Duc,” I queried, “do you imagine for a moment that the thought -of this marriage pleases her?” - -“No more than it does myself.” - -“Would she not, then, welcome an opportunity of escaping it?” - -“Oh, I believe so!” cried Richelieu. - -“Well, trust me, M. le Duc, you shall offer her that opportunity -to-night. But we have no time to lose and there is much to do. Leave -the details of the plan to me.” - -“I do not understand, but I trust you fully, my friend,” said -Richelieu, and asked no further questions. - -A relay of horses was started to St. Quentin and a second to Compeigne, -to await the arrival of the carriage containing the duke and his -companion. The lightest and most comfortable carriage in his stables -was brought out and thoroughly overhauled. I myself saw that it was -piled with cushions and equipped with everything that could add to the -comfort or convenience of the travellers. I provided for every possible -contingency of which I could think, and personally interviewed the -man whom Richelieu had selected to drive until I was satisfied that -he was thoroughly acquainted with the road and that he was no coward. -The tumult caused by the discovery of the plot had quieted down, and -on inquiry I found that the gates of the city were again open day -and night, so that Richelieu would have no difficulty in passing the -barrier. We decided that the carriage should take the most direct -route and trust to speed, as it was important above everything that -it should reach the frontier ahead of any of the regent’s emissaries. -Richelieu collected together all the money he had and stored it in the -coach. I added a sword, a brace of pistols, and a musket, and a similar -equipment to the top of the coach for the use of the driver. To the -rear was strapped a case containing changes of clothing. At last I -could think of nothing more. - -All this had taken time, and evening had come before the final -arrangements were completed. Then Jacques lighted the candles and -summoned us to dinner, a summons which I was not sorry to obey, for the -day’s work had wearied me greatly. He had provided a feast of great -elaborateness as a farewell to his master, but Richelieu seemed too -nervous to enjoy it. As for me, I was so certain of success that I felt -no great anxiety. - -“Come, this will not do,” I remonstrated, seeing that he was merely -playing with the food. “You must eat, my friend. You will have need of -courage before you reach Mons, and I know of nothing which so tends to -make a coward of a man as an empty stomach.” - -“You are right,” he answered, “but if you knew the anxiety I am -suffering at this moment you would not expect me to eat. Do you really -believe we shall succeed?” - -“M. le Duc,” I said, earnestly, “success will depend largely upon -yourself. I agree to bring you into the presence of Mlle. de Valois. If -you can persuade her to flee with you, well and good, we succeed; but -if you cannot do this, we must retire defeated. Come, I drink to your -success.” - -“And I to yours,” he answered. “Forgive me, de Brancas, for again -thinking only of myself. I hope with all my heart that you will be -successful.” - -I bowed with brimming eyes, for he had touched me closely. - -“It may be long before we dine together again, monsieur,” I said. “May -I assure you of my devoted friendship?” - -“I have no need of such assurance,” and Richelieu arose from his chair -and came to the side of mine. “I have already had a hundred proofs of -it, in return for which I have done so little.” - -“Oh, do not say that,” and I faced this man whom I had come to love -with a great tenderness. “What should I have done in Paris but for -you?” - -And as I looked into his eyes I knew that here was one whose heart was -brave and loyal. - -Too moved to say more, we continued the meal in silence, each busy with -his own thoughts. Mine were of Louise Dacour, and I wondered what the -future had in store for us. A sudden thought occurred to me. - -“Mlle. Dacour may choose to accompany the princess,” I said. - -“And if she does, you will join us, will you not, de Brancas?” asked -Richelieu, quickly. “Believe me, my friend, nothing would please me -more than to have you with me, but I was loath to ask you to leave -Paris while she remained behind.” - -I consented, and it was agreed that I should join the duke at Brussels -within a week if Mlle. de Valois took her companion with her. And if, I -added to myself, the regent did not see fit to wreak upon my head the -wrath which he would doubtless feel towards Richelieu. But of this I -said nothing. - -“Are you sure that you are strong enough to undertake this expedition?” -asked Richelieu, as we arose from table. - -I laughed at him. - -“You shall see, if it comes to a question of using our swords,” I said. -And then I remembered the bandage and my hand went to my head. “I -cannot wear this ridiculous thing, I must remove it,” and I started to -do so. - -“Not for a moment!” cried the duke, springing to my side and seizing my -hands. “Who can tell what hurt it would do you? Leave it there, Jean, -or I swear I shall not go a step outside this house to-night.” - -“But,” and I stopped. I could not tell him that it was fear of Louise’s -laughing eyes which moved me. - -Richelieu understood in an instant. - -“It is an honorable wound,” he said, “received in an honorable cause. -Why seek to hide it? It is the sight of wounds like that which -moves a woman’s heart. They will find your pale, bandaged head very -interesting, Jean, believe me.” - -And so I left the bandage where it was. - -Nine o’clock came, the carriage was waiting, we entered it, and drove -by a circuitous route to the back of the Palais Royal gardens. Here we -left it, and instructed the coachman to drive slowly up and down until -he should be called. That done, I led the way under the shade of the -chestnuts towards the palace. Richelieu asked no questions, but I could -see that he was pale with anxiety. We mounted the low wall enclosing -the little park which we had entered once before under the guidance of -Mlle. Dacour, dropped down on the other side, and turned to the right. - -“Ah, ah,” whispered Richelieu, “I begin to see. You hope to gain -entrance by the secret staircase. But can you find the spring?” - -“I believe so,” I answered, in the same low tone. “I was watching Mlle. -Dacour closely when she opened the door for us, and know about where it -is.” As I spoke I felt along the wall, but my fingers detected nothing. -“It was near here. Have patience,” I said, for I could feel his hand -on my arm trembling with suspense. Again I ran my hand over the wall, -pressing gently on two or three small irregularities, but without -result. “Come, I will try again,” and a third time I examined the wall, -this time more carefully and over a larger area. “Ah, I have it!” I -exclaimed as I felt a yielding under my fingers, and the door swung -inward. - -“It was time,” said Richelieu, for as we entered another door near by -opened, and hurrying feet passed along the walk, even as we pushed the -door shut after us. We were in intense darkness, but I knew the way, -and guiding myself by the wall, turned without hesitation towards the -narrow hallway, Richelieu following close behind, his hand in mine. We -found the hallway without difficulty and passed along it cautiously -until we reached the end, and slowly felt our way up the little winding -staircase there. The wooden wall which formed the back of the preserve -closet stopped us. - -“Wait a moment,” whispered Richelieu, as I began to feel for the -spring, whose approximate position I had also seen. “Does Charlotte -know of this visit?” - -“No,” I answered; “I had no opportunity to warn her of it, else I doubt -not she would have sent some one to guide us and so saved us all this -trouble.” - -“But,” Richelieu objected, “perhaps she will not be alone; perhaps she -will resent an intrusion of this kind.” - -“Very well,” I answered, losing patience a little at this unexpected -wavering, which was so unlike the duke, “we can yet turn back, open -the door, return to the carriage, drive to your hotel, and secure a -good night’s rest before attending the wedding to-morrow morning.” - -“Forgive me, de Brancas,” said Richelieu, after a moment. “I am so -unstrung I scarce know what I am saying. Open the door if you can find -the spring.” - -I felt along the boards for two or three minutes without result. It -doubtless seemed an age to Richelieu, and I could hear him breathing -unevenly and shuffling his feet behind me. - -“For God’s sake, de Brancas,” he said at last, in a strained whisper, -“make haste! This is more than I can bear.” - -I felt myself beginning to tremble in sympathy with him, and pulled -myself up with a jerk, recognizing the fact that it was absolutely -necessary for one of us to keep his head. - -“A little patience,” I whispered; “this spring is more difficult to -find than the other, and it is so devilishly dark here.” - -Again I ran my hand up and down the wall. It was made of narrow boards -fitted closely together. Back and forth I passed my hand over it, and -just as I was beginning to despair I felt a slight inequality. I -pressed it and the door opened against us. We stepped back out of the -way, and in a moment were in the closet. The door shut behind us of its -own accord. - -The door which opened from the closet into the room beyond was not -tightly closed, and through this opening we could make a partial survey -of the room. It was empty in so far as we could see, and I was about to -suggest that we make a cautious scrutiny of the remainder of it, when a -sound as of stifled sobbing startled me. - -“What is that?” I whispered. - -“My God, do you not know what it is?” exclaimed Richelieu. “It is -Charlotte,--Charlotte weeping over her coming sacrifice. Stay here, my -friend,” and before I could do aught to prevent him he had opened the -door, stepped through it, and closed it behind him. I heard a startled -exclamation from the princess, and at the same instant another sound -which sent a cold shiver down my back. Some one was ascending the -spiral staircase with assured and regular tread. The footsteps paused -for a moment without the door, then there came a click, a breath of -air, and a smell as of a candle newly extinguished. I drew back into -one corner of the closet, and as I did so this unknown person stepped -into it and closed the secret door behind him. - - - - -CHAPTER XXI - -WHERE HONOR WINS - - -I pressed more closely into my corner and held my breath in suspense, -fearing lest even the beating of my heart would betray my presence. -The new-comer paused for a moment to set down the lantern, and in that -moment the voice of Richelieu penetrated to the closet. - -“You are surprised to see me, Charlotte?” he was saying. “Did you think -for an instant that I would permit you to be delivered to this fate -which has been prepared for you?” - -“Oh, M. le Duc!” cried the voice of the princess, broken by sobs, “I -do but save you from one danger to find you braving another. You do -not comprehend my father’s hatred. Go, I beseech you, before it is too -late.” - -“Yes, I shall go in a moment, Charlotte,” answered Richelieu, in a -milder tone, “and you are going with me. At the back of the gardens -there is a carriage waiting, with four of the fastest horses in the -kingdom. In an hour we shall be far from Paris. Another day will find -us safe in the Netherlands and free to live our lives together.” - -There was a moment’s silence, and I could hear the deep, agitated -breathing of the person who stood beside me. My hands began to -tremble under the strain, and I clasped them behind me to keep them -still. An increasing giddiness reminded me of my wound. The closet -was insufferably close, and my face grew wet with perspiration as I -realized my weakness. - -“And whose plan is this?” asked Mlle. de Valois, at last. - -“Can you not guess?” cried Richelieu. “It could be only one man,--the -one who found a way out of the Bastille,--who has stood between me and -danger a dozen times,--who even at this moment is awaiting me in the -closet there.” - -I crouched for a spring, expecting an instant attack from my companion -in the closet, and determined to throttle him at any cost before an -alarm could be given. Even as I steeled myself for the struggle I heard -a startled exclamation at my side. - -“Are you indeed here, M. de Brancas?” whispered a sweet voice. - -“Louise, oh, Louise! is it you?” I cried, forgetting caution in the joy -and great reaction of this discovery, and I stretched out my arms and -drew her to me. “I was just about to spring upon you to prevent your -escape,” I added, laughing out of the sheer rapture of my heart. - -She did not resist my arms, but, with a long sigh, laid her head upon -my breast. My blood was surging in my ears as I stooped and kissed her -hair, and I felt that she was sobbing. - -“What is it, my love?” I whispered. - -“Oh, do you not know?” she sobbed. “Surely you have heard of the -wedding to-morrow?” - -“Yes,” I answered, “but that wedding will never take place. By -to-morrow Richelieu and Mlle. de Valois will be far from here, speeding -towards the north of France.” - -“I wish so with all my heart,” and Louise drew back a little, “but it -will never be, M. de Brancas.” - -“What! never be?” I cried. “But I tell you that everything is prepared, -that all that remains to be done is for them to descend, enter the -carriage, and give the word to the driver.” - -“And that is just what Charlotte d’Orleans will never do,” and though -her voice was sad, it had a certain pride and dignity. - -I was too astonished to reply. - -“M. de Brancas,” she continued, “I know her better than do you, far -better even than Richelieu. A woman has her ideals no less than a man. -But listen, she herself is telling him.” - -In the tumult of my own emotion I had no longer heeded what was -happening in the outer room, but at this moment I heard Richelieu’s -voice raised in impatient protest. - -“What do you say, mademoiselle,” he cried, “that you will not go with -me? And why, may I ask? Is it that you no longer love me?” - -“M. le Duc,” answered the clear voice of the princess, who seemed to -have recovered her composure, “it appears to me that it can no longer -be a question of my love, since to save your head I have agreed to this -hateful marriage. The reason is, monsieur, that I have given my word to -my father, and I do not choose to break it. He might have distrusted -me; he might have insisted that this marriage take place before you -were released, and I should have consented without an instant’s -hesitation, because I should have known that he would keep faith -with me. But he chose to trust me; you were free again an hour after -I had given my word. It is to his generosity you owe your presence -here to-night, monsieur. My sacrifice may be the greater, but I do not -choose to fall below my father.” - -Richelieu remained for a moment speechless. I felt the tears starting -to my eyes. - -“That is grand; that is noble,” I murmured. - -Louise answered by a pressure of the hand, and I knew that she also was -affected no less than I. - -It was Richelieu who broke the silence. - -“Give me a moment for thought, mademoiselle,” he said, and we heard him -pacing up and down the room. - -As for me, I felt a great reverence for this woman spring to life in my -heart. As I had told Madame du Maine, a woman may do anything but break -her word; no woman can do that with honor, no more than any man, and -my heart trembled with emotion as I heard the princess take the same -high ground,--with her so far above anything of which I had conceived. -I prayed that Richelieu might not fall below her. Louise was crying -softly. - -“Charlotte,” said Richelieu, at last, “you are tearing my heart to -pieces, and yet I would not have you other than you are. I was a fool -to think you would consent. But,” he continued, in a clearer voice, “I -have given no promise, my honor is not engaged. I have already refused -to accept this sacrifice. What is there to prevent my taking you up in -my arms, opening the door of yonder closet, and with de Brancas at my -back running with you to the carriage and starting for the frontier?” - -Again there was a moment’s silence. - -“Ah, no, no!” she cried, at last. “Do not tempt me further, Louis. What -I am doing is for my own honor and for France. My father has told me -that France demands it,--that it will strengthen his empire. If you -knew how hard it is--how I turn with loathing from the task I have to -do--you would not seek to make it harder.” - -“De Brancas,” called Richelieu, “come here, my friend.” - -I flung the door open and stepped into the room. Mlle. de Valois -was half sitting, half lying in a large chair, her face white with -suffering, her eyes luminous with a great glory. Richelieu himself was -scarcely less affected. He glanced at Louise, who had come from the -closet with me and who was kneeling at the side of the princess. - -“Good!” he exclaimed. “I am glad to see that you are here, Mlle. -Dacour. Charlotte will need a companion. Will you not accompany her?” - -“I had intended doing so, M. le Duc,” answered Louise, gently, “whether -she went north or south.” - -“That is well,” and Richelieu bowed to her with that courtly grace -which so well became him. “M. de Brancas and myself had already -considered this contingency and he is to join us at Brussels in a -week’s time.” - -I glanced at Louise to see how she received this announcement, but -seemingly she had not heard it. - -“And now, de Brancas,” continued the duke, turning to me, “we must make -haste. We have already remained here much too long.” - -“True,” I answered. “It is your purpose, then, to forcibly carry away -Mlle. de Valois?” - -“Since she refuses to accompany me, yes,” and Richelieu looked me in -the eyes. “Have you any other course to advise, my friend?” - -I paused irresolute, glancing from one to the other. I could not choose -but speak, whatever the cost might be. - -“If love were the only thing; if there were not heights of honor before -which love must bow,” I said, at last, and paused again. I could not go -on. Let these two hearts settle the future for themselves. “M. le Duc,” -I said, in a firmer voice, “it is not for me to give advice. I will do -whatever you command.” - -Again Richelieu walked the length of the room, his twitching face -telling of the conflict raging in his breast. I went to the window -and gazed out upon the night. Louise was sobbing. Only the princess -remained composed. I pray heaven that my heart may never again be torn -as it was in that moment. - -“M. le Duc,” she said, in the same calm tone she had used before, -“listen to the voice of your friend and to my voice, which, I am sure, -finds an answering chord in your heart. If love were the only thing -I would go with you gladly, but honor must ever outweigh love in the -hearts of all true gentlemen. Tell me, Louis, I have not been deceived -in you,--that you merit honor no less than love.” - -Richelieu threw himself at her feet with a sob and caught her hand. I -knew he had won the battle. - -“Forgive me, Charlotte,” he whispered, in a choking voice; “I have -played the coward, not the man. Let it be as you say, your honor and -mine before all else.” - -And at these words my heart went out to him, and I knew that these -two loved each other with a love in which there was no taint of -selfishness. Years, perhaps, would dull the sting of the wound, but for -them, as for me, life would hold few sweeter memories than that of this -sacred moment. I could not trust myself to turn from the window. The -lights without were blurred with my tears and in my heart was a great -tenderness. - -The princess was the strongest of us all. - -“You must go, my friend,” she said, at last. “My friend I shall always -deem you,--my nearest and dearest friend,--who stood true to me in -the bitterest hour of my life. Look up,--here, in my eyes. Do you see -any sorrow there? Sorrow there may have been,--sorrow there may be -again,--but now it is swallowed up by joy and pride in you.” - -I turned to look at them. It must have been with faces so transfigured -that martyrs went to the stake,--yea, Christ to His cross. - -Her arms were around his neck, and she bent her head and kissed him. - -“It is the last,” she said,--“the last I shall willingly give,” and she -gently loosed his hands, arose, and stood from him. - -“We, also, must say good-by,” said a low voice at my elbow, and I -turned with a start to see Louise standing there. - -“You, too, are going?” I cried, with a great fear at my heart. - -“Yes, it is settled,” and she was looking into my eyes. “My place is -at her side. But my sacrifice, my friend, is much less than hers. I am -leaving, perhaps, people whom I love, but there is no abyss at the end -of the path such as yawns before Charlotte.” - -“No,” I answered, “no,” but I could say no more. - -“And believe me, M. de Brancas,” she continued, placing both her hands -in mine, “nothing that you have ever done--not even that bandage about -your head which tells of a wound so nobly won--has pleased me as did -the words you said to Richelieu. I read your heart, and I saw nothing -there but loyalty and truth.” - -I gazed into her eyes, which she did not seek to turn from mine, -trembling in every limb,--trembling too much to speak. - -“You may kiss me,” she whispered, and I bent and kissed her on the -lips. “Now go, and let that be your accolade for the knightly spirit -you have shown to-night. Oh, do not seek to hide the tears. I could not -love a man who had not a tender heart.” - -She pushed me gently from her. I turned to find that Richelieu had also -risen and was waiting. - -“Come, my friend,” he said, “let us go,” but he did not take his eyes -from the princess, who was standing, pale, lovely, with the air of a -general who has fallen mortally wounded at the moment of victory. - -I went to her and knelt as at a shrine. - -“Mademoiselle,” I said, “I cannot hope to tell you how great a -reverence you have inspired in my heart to-night, but I trust that if -you are ever in need of a sword and a loyal heart you will remember -me. I can think of no greater honor than that of serving you.” - -“I shall remember, M. de Brancas,” she answered, smiling down upon me -and giving me her hand. “I know you for a brave gentleman and faithful -friend. I shall not soon forget it.” - -I kissed her hand and stood erect once more. Plainly it was time to -go, and with a last glance at my love, I laid my hand on Richelieu’s -arm and drew him towards the closet. He yielded without a word. Only -when the door had closed behind us did he falter, but I pressed him on, -down the spiral staircase, along the little hall, and through the outer -door. He started as it clicked shut behind us and leaned against the -wall. - -“Oh, I can go no farther, de Brancas!” he exclaimed. “Think to what -fate I am abandoning her. She may be brave now, perhaps, but what of -the days and the years that are yet to come?” - -“It is as she would wish,” I answered, gently. “Come, we must not -remain here.” - -I led him to the low wall, which we climbed a second time, along -the avenue of chestnuts and to the street beyond. The carriage was -awaiting us. I called the driver. - -“You will return to the Hotel de Richelieu,” I said, and entered after -the duke. - -The way seemed interminably long, nor did I venture to offer any -further sympathy to the stricken man in the other corner. My own heart -was sore enough, not only with his sorrow but with my own. - -Jacques met us at the steps. One glance at his master’s face told him -the story. - -“You will drive to the stables,” he said to the coachman. “I will soon -join you there,” and he followed us within and shut the door. - -Richelieu paused a moment on the stairs. - -“I will go to my room, de Brancas,” he said, in a weary voice. “I wish -to be alone, my friend,” and he went on up the stairs. I watched him -until he disappeared from sight, and then turned into a room on the -lower floor. - -“Send him up a bottle of wine, Jacques,” I said. “He needs it now as he -never did before in his life.” - -“He has lost, then, M. de Brancas?” - -I glanced at his honest face. - -“Yes, he has lost in a way,” I answered. “But he has also won a great -victory, my friend.” - -“He had not the air of a victor, monsieur.” - -“Ah, Jacques,” and I smiled rather grimly, “there are some victories -which cost the victor more than the vanquished. This was one of that -kind. But they are victories just the same, Jacques, though men, -sometimes, do not so consider them.” - -I turned to the fire and sat down before it. This, then, was the end. -And was it the end, also, of my love for Louise Dacour? When should I -see her? What did the future hold for us? I gazed into the depths of -the glowing embers and saw again her sweet face looking up at me, her -eyes on mine, and I knew that come what might that vision would never -leave me. The clock chimed midnight, and as I started bedward, I heard -Richelieu walking back and forth in the room overhead. And a great -wave of pity for him swept over me as I thought of the battle he was -fighting and the ordeal he had yet to face. - - - - -CHAPTER XXII - -AT THE PALAIS ROYAL - - -I had scarce opened my eyes the next morning when there came a rap at -the door. - -“Come in!” I cried. - -The door opened and Jacques entered. - -“An order for you, M. de Brancas,” he said, “left here a moment ago by -one of the regent’s guards,” and he handed me a folded paper. - -I opened it with a trembling hand. What new move was this? - -“M. de Brancas,” I read, “will be in the chapel of the Palais Royal -at nine o’clock this morning. He will accompany the Duc de Richelieu, -and will not leave until the ceremony which is to take place at that -hour has been concluded. He will then proceed directly to the private -audience-chamber. Signed, Orleans, Regent.” - -“’Tis hardly a new calamity, Jacques,” I said, seeing his anxious face, -“but it may presage one. Is Richelieu awake?” - -“He is in the dining-hall awaiting you, monsieur.” - -“Tell him I will join him in a moment,” and leaping out of bed, I was -soon dressed and downstairs. - -I looked at the duke anxiously as I advanced to take his hand, and was -pleased to note that his face showed less disorder than I had feared. - -“Ah, do not look so depressed, my friend!” he cried, rising to meet me. -“I have finished the battle, and I fancy you will no longer find me the -foolish and vacillating creature of last night. At least, I shall be -strong enough to say yes or no.” - -“That is well, monsieur,” I said, but I glanced at him with some -concern, for his gayety seemed feverish. I judged it best to say -nothing on that score, however, and we sat down to breakfast together, -the duke maintaining a rapid flow of conversation which awakened in me -still more uneasiness. - -“I received an order this morning from the regent,” I said, at last, -“commanding me to accompany you to the Palais Royal this morning at -nine o’clock. If you think the sight will prove too painful, you could -easily feign illness, monsieur.” - -“No, no,” and Richelieu grew grave in a moment. “I shall go, my friend, -and prove to Charlotte that I am not the coward she must think me.” - -“But it seems an unnecessary trial for both of you,” I protested. - -“The regent has ordered it, de Brancas,” answered Richelieu, quietly; -“and do you know why he has ordered it? Simply to give me pain. Ah, -well, I will show him that I can smile even when my heart is breaking.” - -He fell silent for a time and then suddenly arose. - -“Come,” he said, “we have no time to lose. It will be a brilliant -assembly and we must pay some attention to our toilettes. You are to -consider mine as your own, my friend. All I have would be too little to -show my gratitude.” - -I thanked him, but declined his offer. I was resolved to wear no -borrowed plumage, but to go as plain Jean de Brancas. Richelieu -looked at me with a smile as he joined me in the hall,--a smile of -understanding,--but he said nothing. We entered the carriage which was -waiting and were driven rapidly across the Seine. I glanced at him -anxiously. He appeared more composed than I. - -There was a blockade of vehicles in the Rue St. Honoré and we could -proceed but slowly. Richelieu seemed rather to court than to shun -observation and nodded gayly to all whom he knew. But every journey -must have an end, and at last we drew up before the entrance to the -Palais Royal, crossed the court, and mounted the steps together. The -chapel was already crowded with a gay company, and they seemed to turn -their heads with one accord and look at us as we entered. Some whisper -had got abroad of Richelieu’s love for the princess, and every one was -curious to see how he would endure the ordeal. My heart leaped as I saw -him advancing with head erect and eyes sparkling, bowing gayly to right -and left. It was as I would have a brave man go to the block. He took -his station at the side of Mlle. de Charolais, the regent’s sister, in -the front rank of the spectators, and began a lively conversation with -her. I had not his confidence in my power to conceal my feelings, and -chose a less conspicuous position somewhat in the rear. - -We had not long to wait. A sudden silence fell upon the crowd, and -before the altar appeared the priest, vested in surplice and white -stole. At either side of him came the acolytes and choir boys, and even -as they took their places the bridal procession entered. I who was -standing behind Richelieu saw the nervous energy with which he gripped -his sword, but his lips still smiled even when the bride, conducted by -the regent, passed in her wedding finery. I gazed at her with bated -breath. Her face was white as her wedding-gown and her eyes were -lustrous and dark and full of high purpose. I had never seen her so -beautiful. - -My eyes turned from her to the lady following, and with a start I -recognized Louise. She, too, was pale, and I saw that her lips were -trembling, but she went bravely on, looking neither to the right nor to -the left. The crowd of courtiers and powdered ladies closed in behind -her, and I dimly remember hearing some one say that the ceremony was to -be the simplest possible, that the bride had so ordered it. - -The murmur of the crowd died away to a whisper, to profound silence, -broken only by the voice of the priest. I felt my head whirling and my -hand trembling like a leaf. And then came the voice of the princess, -calm, clear, firm, and my eyes were wet with tears. I dared not glance -in Richelieu’s direction. I feared that even yet he might attempt to -drag her from the altar. Above the beating of my heart arose the voice -of the priest,-- - -“Ego conjungo vos in matrimonium, in nomine Patris, et Filii, et -Spiritus Sanctu.” - -And it was done. I know not what I had expected,--a bolt from heaven, -perhaps--some warning of divine displeasure,--but in my heart I had -not until this moment believed that this marriage was to be. What -followed I do not know. I heard a confused sound of chanting far in the -distance; the odor of incense was in my nostrils. A movement in the -crowd jostled me rudely, and as the people fell back to right and left -I saw again the victim of this sacrifice, her eyes more luminous, her -face more livid, but her head no less erect, her step no less firm. -At her side was a dark and swarthy man whom I had never seen before, -but whom I knew to be the representative of the Duc de Modena, for the -marriage had been by proxy. They passed down the aisle and out of sight. - -I stood as a man dazed. I could not believe that what I had witnessed -had really happened. It seemed that I must be dreaming. A touch on the -arm aroused me, and I turned to find Richelieu at my side. - -“Come, my friend,” he said, smiling sadly, “I, too, have just received -an order from the regent. It is to join my regiment at Bayonne without -delay. A guard of horse awaits me at the door.” - -“And you will go?” I asked. - -“Yes,” he answered, “I shall be glad to get away from Paris for a time. -There is nothing but sad memories here for me. You are to make my house -your home,” he continued, earnestly. “Perhaps, some time, you may even -care to join me at Bayonne. Good-by, my friend,” and as though unable -to say more, he pressed my hand and hurried towards the door. - -I gazed after him until he had disappeared in the crowd, and I wondered -sadly what I should do alone in Paris. Without Richelieu and without -Louise my life would indeed be aimless and void of interest. I watched -the crowd as it gradually dispersed. More than one curious glance was -shot in my direction, but no one spoke to me, and the chapel soon -became deserted. - -A voice at my side startled me. - -“Monsieur has an appointment with the regent, has he not?” asked the -voice, and I turned and saw one of the ushers of the palace. - -“Yes; I had forgot it,” I answered, remembering in a moment the order I -had received ere I was out of bed. - -“I will conduct monsieur to the audience-chamber,” he said, and at a -gesture of assent he led the way. - -“Do you know when Mlle. de Valois leaves?” I asked. - -“The Duchess de Modena leaves at once for Italy to join her husband.” - -“True,” I murmured, “she is no longer Mlle. de Valois,” and I followed -him in silence. I was not, then, to see Louise again. There was no room -in my heart for any other thought. I was crushed, hopeless. My guide -opened the door into the audience-chamber which I knew so well. He -stood aside and I entered. A glance showed me that the room was empty. - -“The regent requests you to await him here, monsieur,” said the usher, -and closed the door. - -I sank into a chair, utterly weary and disheartened. Never, even at -Poitiers, had my life appeared so barren and so fruitless. I felt -as a shipwrecked man must feel who is left alone in the midst of a -great waste of water, without a spar to cling to, without a hope of -succor,--overwhelmed, impotent, a pigmy. I comprehended dimly that I -had been struggling against a force greater than I had understood,--a -force that had brushed me aside out of its path without seeing me,--a -force against which my puny strength counted as less than nothing. - -The opening of a door aroused me, and I arose as I saw the regent enter. - -“Sit down, M. de Brancas,” he said, kindly, himself taking the large -chair in which he always sat. “This is to be a friendly conference, -I trust,” and he smiled at me, though, I fancied, sadly. “This is -the first time I have seen you since you dashed out of the wood with -Cartouche’s rascals at your heels, and I see that your wound is not -yet well. Believe me, monsieur, I am not ungrateful for the valor you -showed that night, and I appreciate and respect the feeling which sent -you to my rescue.” - -“’Twas what any gentleman would have done,” I said, simply, and that -night seemed far away. - -“’Twas what any gentleman would have tried to do, perhaps,” answered -the regent, “but which few could have accomplished. Do not belittle -yourself, M. de Brancas. I admire strong men who pause at nothing, even -though they be against me. Few could have done what you have done since -you have been in Paris.” - -“And to what end?” I cried. “Everything that I have done, every hope -that I have cherished, was blown into thin air this morning.” - -“There is one thing which even the bravest men assault in vain,” and -the regent’s manner had a certain majesty which became him well. “That -is the state. They may break themselves against it as they will, they -may think that they have victory within their grasp, but in the end the -state stands firm, unshaken. It cannot stop to examine every heart, M. -de Brancas. It must move steadily forward towards the goal it has in -view. Some hearts may be crushed, some lives embittered, but the state -lives, and the state is above everything.” - -“But did the state demand this sacrifice?” I asked. - -“The state demanded it, yes, M. de Brancas,” and a cloud descended upon -the regent’s face. “I love my daughters, monsieur. I do not delight in -torturing them. But the father must yield to the regent, just as the -man must yield to the state. I tell you plainly that no other price -could have bought the head of Richelieu. I was determined that no -member of my house--the reigning house--should continue a liaison with -a traitor. I was determined that treason should not be permitted to -conceal itself behind the throne, ready to hurl it down at any moment; -and had there been no other way, that traitor’s head should have fallen -on the Place de Greve as a warning to other traitors. But there was -another way, and it has been accomplished. A severed neck has never -been known to heal, monsieur, but broken hearts are not so fatal, for -Time is a wonderful surgeon. I will govern France with justice and -kindness if I can; but when treason raises its head, I will strike and -without mercy. Above everything, it shall be I who governs France, -and no one else. My daughter’s marriage with this Italian prince has -strengthened France, and she needs all the strength the devotion of her -subjects can give her.” - -He paused for a moment, the cloud still on his brow. - -“You have doubtless heard many stories about me, M. de Brancas,” he -continued. “Some of them are true, perhaps, but there is one which is -not true. It is the most monstrous of all. Chancel has made the most of -it in his last philippic.” - -I knew what he meant. Indeed, I had heard Chancel reciting it at -the house of Madame du Maine, and had turned away in disgust at the -statement that Orleans aimed to poison the king and seize the throne -himself. - -“Shall I tell you what is the greatest ambition of my life? It is to -place in the hands of Louis XV., when he ascends the throne, a kingdom -greater than the one which I now hold in trust; a kingdom free from -debt and from the abuses which grind the people into the earth. I may -have mistresses, M. de Brancas, but no one has ever yet been able to -say truthfully that I deliver the kingdom into their hands, as other -and greater rulers than I have done.” - -He had risen as he spoke, and at these words he stood beside my chair -and laid his hand upon my shoulder. I was strangely moved. Assuredly -there was no enmity in my heart for this man, however great the sorrow -he had caused my dearest friend. - -“I do not know why I tell you this,” he continued, in a calmer voice, -“unless it be that I know you for a brave and loyal gentleman, with -whom I am proud to measure myself. The bravest act of all, monsieur, -was the one you did last night in the apartments of my daughter.” - -“You knew of it, then?” I asked in wonderment. - -“Yes, I knew of it,” and the regent smiled with a brighter face. “My -daughter came to me after you had gone and told me of it,--not to ask -anything for herself, monsieur, but to ask something for some one else -whom she loves. And I was proud of my daughter,--how proud I cannot -tell you,--and I promised her that what she asked should be done. -Indeed, I had already thought of it before she asked.” - -“But Richelieu also deserves some praise, monsieur,” I said. “He chose -the nobler part.” - -“Yes, but required prompting in it,” answered the regent, quickly. -“However, he has his reward, monsieur. I had intended banishing him -as a firebrand dangerous to the peace of the kingdom. Instead, I have -merely sent him to Bayonne, and will soon release him even from there. -The reward is for others, monsieur, who behaved more nobly still.” - -I gazed at him in astonishment too deep for words, for this was not the -Philip d’Orleans whom I had known and whom the world knew. This was a -handsome gentleman with smiling lips and brilliant eyes, a man whose -whole appearance was singularly winning. - -“There is yet wanting one person to our conference,” he said, after a -moment. “That person will soon be here. In fact, she is coming now.” - -I heard the door open behind me,--the rustle of a dress. My heart told -me who it was. I sprang from my chair and faced Louise Dacour. - - - - -CHAPTER XXIII - -THE REGENT’S GRATITUDE - - -She wore the same gown in which she had followed the princess to -the altar, and there were traces of tears upon her face. She walked -straight to the regent, without glancing in my direction. - -“What is it, monsieur?” she cried, “what is it that has separated me -from Charlotte at this last moment?” - -“And did she tell you nothing?” asked the regent, kindly. - -“She told me only that it had been done at her request and that she -wished it. She bade me good-by at her carriage window, and said that -you would explain it all to me.” - -“And so I shall,” said the regent. “You would wish to do what my -daughter desires you to do, would you not, mademoiselle, and what you -knew would make her happier?” - -“Oh, M. le Duc, can you ask?” - -“No, I do not need to ask,” and the regent smiled into her anxious -face. “Only, before beginning, I wish to assure you, mademoiselle, -that that which follows is really what my daughter does wish, and what -will, I am certain, truly make her happier. You will believe this, -mademoiselle?” - -“I will try to do so,” and Louise looked at him wonderingly. Evidently -she, also, was not acquainted with this man of kindly face and tender -voice. - -“Sit down, then, mademoiselle,” he said, “and you also, M. de Brancas. -What I have to say will take some time and I do not wish to weary you.” - -We did as he bade, and I gazed at Louise with all my love in my eyes, -but she did not vouchsafe me a glance. - -“We must commence first with M. de Brancas,” and the regent picked -up some papers which were lying on the table at his elbow. “I pray -neither of you to interrupt me until I have finished. This paper which -I hold in my hand is the report of the Marquis d’Ancenis, captain of -the guards. It informs me that among the gentlemen who were found in -the salon of Madame du Maine on the night of the discovery of the -plot was a certain M. Jean de Brancas. It adds that there can be no -possible doubt of his complicity in the plot, that he had been aware of -all its details for several days, that he was present at a conference -between Mlle. de Launay and Prince Cellamare, that on that occasion he -resisted and dangerously wounded one of M. Hérault’s agents, that he -subsequently caused to be delivered to M. Hérault a number of spurious -papers for the purpose of misleading him, and that he has, in a word, -been guilty of treason.” - -“But, M. le Duc----” protested Mlle. Dacour. The regent stopped her -with a gesture. - -“M. de Brancas has, then, been guilty of the gravest crime which can be -charged against a subject of France,” he continued. “All persons who -conspire against the kingdom must be punished. To this there can be no -exception. All of the other conspirators have been imprisoned. M. de -Brancas must therefore be imprisoned. Some of the other conspirators -must lose their heads. M. de Brancas’s further punishment has also to -be considered.” - -At last she looked at me,--only a glance, but a glance that made my -heart leap. - -“And have you brought me here to torture me?” she cried. - -“Have patience,” and the regent smiled down again into her upturned -face. “You will learn in a moment, mademoiselle. This,” he continued, -picking up another paper, “is a second report concerning M. de Brancas. -It relates how he escaped from the salon by overturning two of the -guards, mounted a horse and rode away no one knew whither, evading two -volleys which were fired after him. Here is a third report, stating -that Madame du Maine endeavored to prevent his escape, and furnished a -description of the horse and rider, which was sent to all the gates of -Paris, and especially, at her urgent request, to the Versailles gate. -This paper is the report of the commandant of the Versailles gate. -It relates how M. de Brancas arrived at the gate in the guise of a -courier, having in some way obtained the pass-word; how, in the instant -that an attempt was made to arrest him, he rode down a sentry, forced -open the gate, and plunged into the outer darkness. The report adds -that a volley of musketry was fired after him, but that he apparently -escaped uninjured, and that the absence of horses prevented a pursuit. -Here is a report from Levau, chief surgeon of the Hotel Dieu, to whom -this case was especially intrusted. It states that M. de Brancas was -brought there suffering from a pistol-shot in the head and another in -the shoulder, that he recovered from both wounds and was discharged -practically well again.” - -The regent paused and I got another glance from Louise. She was -breathing more freely and the color was returning to her face. What -cared I for the regent if only she loved me? - -“But the most important report of all is not here,” he continued. “That -is my report, which, however, has never been put into writing. It is -that on this same night I was returning to Paris from Versailles, where -some business had summoned me. I had passed St. Cloud, when out of the -wood ahead rode a madman, who fired a pistol into the air, cried to me -to save myself, and rolled lifeless into the road. The report would -add that, upon examination, this madman was found to be the same M. -de Brancas concerning whom so many reports have already been written. -The report would conclude by stating that a plot to assassinate me was -subsequently discovered.” - -Again the regent paused for a moment. Ah! the joy in my heart when -Louise looked at me a third time,--this time almost with a smile. - -“In other words,” went on the regent, “the object of this mad ride -through the night, this overcoming of so many obstacles, this -encountering of so many perils,--in short, this achievement almost -superhuman,--was to save my life from a band of murderers. For this I -am grateful, and I intend to show my gratitude. This, M. de Brancas,” -and he picked up another paper, “is the title to a pretty little estate -in Normandy. It is called Arneaux. This title, monsieur, I give you, -and I instruct you to set out for your estate as soon as possible. It -is upon your estate that I propose to imprison you.” - -I took the paper, too stupefied to speak. An estate for me--for me, -Jean de Brancas! - -“But this is more than I merit, monsieur,” I stammered. He silenced me -with a gesture. Louise was beaming at me, her eyes bright with tears. - -“It was at this point,” continued the regent, whose face grew ever -more smiling, “that my daughter came to my assistance. It was last -night that she knocked at the door of my apartment, and after she -had entered, she told me of an act of loyalty before which I count -all this as nothing. She told me of a man who held honor above love -and friendship, and of a woman who held loyalty and honor above love. -Believe me, monsieur and mademoiselle, there are not many such. And in -return for this my daughter suggested that I also appoint a jailer for -M. de Brancas.” - -“But, M. le Duc,” protested Louise, “M. de Brancas does not need a -jailer. His simple word of honor, it seems to me, should be sufficient.” - -I confess my head was in a whirl. I knew not what to think. - -“So I thought,” answered the regent, “and so I told my daughter, but I -was silenced when she told me whom she wished me to name as jailer. I -have made out the appointment here. You will see it is in due form. ‘I, -Philip d’Orleans, Regent of France, in the name of His Most Gracious -Majesty, Louis XV., of France, do this day appoint as jailer of M. Jean -de Brancas, to securely guard upon his estate at Arneaux by whatever -means may seem necessary, one Mlle. Louise Dacour----’” - -Louise uttered a cry of astonishment. I was on my feet in an instant. -The regent silenced us both with another wave of the hand. - -“‘The only condition being,’” he continued, “‘that Mlle. Dacour shall -be united in marriage to the prisoner, M. de Brancas, in order that she -may be able to guard him more effectually at all times. Signed, Philip -d’Orleans, Regent of France.’ Now, M. de Brancas, we will hear you -first. Is it that you object to this jailer?” - -“No, M. le Duc,” I answered, not daring to glance at Louise. “God -knows, I would willingly spend my whole life in such a prison. But I -ask no assistance in love, monsieur, nor do I wish any woman, however -much I love her, to be compelled to marry me.” - -The regent looked at me for a moment with a smile. - -“And who has said anything about compulsion, my friend?” he asked. -“Certainly, not I. It is for Mlle. Dacour to choose. I fancy you would -suffer little with such a jailer, but if she does not desire the -position, she has only to refuse it.” - -I turned to Louise. She, too, had risen, and her face was rosy with -blushes and tender with a great tenderness. She was looking at me with -brimming eyes. For a moment I did not understand. - -“Louise!” I cried, “Louise!” - -“M. le Duc,” she said, with the prettiest bow in the world, “I believe -I will accept the trust.” - -In an instant she was in my arms, and the regent, with smiling face, -left us alone together. - - - - -A LAST WORD - - -The roses are blooming about me in this little garden in Normandy, for -it is June, and six months have gone since that memorable audience with -the regent,--six months that have passed like a dream. I have been busy -looking over my estate--how strangely it sounds, even yet, to say “my -estate!”--getting acquainted with my people and trying to make them -love me. - -I receive a letter from Paris now and then, and from these I learn the -news. Madame du Maine is still at Dijon, and the other conspirators are -also still in prison, but the regent is not vindictive, and I believe -will soon release them. To the Bretons he was not so merciful, and more -than one went to the gibbet. But the kingdom is at peace, and we hear -no more of plots against it. - -I close my eyes, and see again the lovely face of Charlotte d’Orleans -as I saw it last and as I love best to remember it, and I pray that it -may yet be my good fortune to be of service to her. Stranger things -have happened, and, who knows, perhaps some day the chance will come. - -And Richelieu? Ah, Richelieu is coming next week to be my guest, and -how I shall delight to take him by the hand, to show him over my -estate, to talk with him again! - -As I lay down my pen I hear a stealthy step upon the walk behind me, -and two soft hands are clasped upon my eyes. - -“Guess who it is,” cries a merry voice. - -“I do not need to guess, my love,” I answer. “My heart tells me too -surely,” and I draw my wife’s laughing face down to mine and kiss her -fondly. - - - - -TRANSCRIBER’S NOTES: - - - Italicized text is surrounded by underscores: _italics_. - - Obvious typographical errors have been corrected. - - Inconsistencies in hyphenation have been standardized. - -*** END OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK AT ODDS WITH THE REGENT *** - -Updated editions will replace the previous one--the old editions will -be renamed. - -Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright -law means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works, -so the Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the -United States without permission and without paying copyright -royalties. Special rules, set forth in the General Terms of Use part -of this license, apply to copying and distributing Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works to protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm -concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a registered trademark, -and may not be used if you charge for an eBook, except by following -the terms of the trademark license, including paying royalties for use -of the Project Gutenberg trademark. If you do not charge anything for -copies of this eBook, complying with the trademark license is very -easy. You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose such as creation -of derivative works, reports, performances and research. Project -Gutenberg eBooks may be modified and printed and given away--you may -do practically ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks not protected -by U.S. copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the trademark -license, especially commercial redistribution. - -START: FULL LICENSE - -THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE -PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK - -To protect the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting the free -distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work -(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase "Project -Gutenberg"), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full -Project Gutenberg-tm License available with this file or online at -www.gutenberg.org/license. - -Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works - -1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to -and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property -(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all -the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or -destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in your -possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a -Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work and you do not agree to be bound -by the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the -person or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph -1.E.8. - -1.B. "Project Gutenberg" is a registered trademark. It may only be -used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who -agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few -things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works -even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See -paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works if you follow the terms of this -agreement and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works. See paragraph 1.E below. - -1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation ("the -Foundation" or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection -of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works. Nearly all the individual -works in the collection are in the public domain in the United -States. If an individual work is unprotected by copyright law in the -United States and you are located in the United States, we do not -claim a right to prevent you from copying, distributing, performing, -displaying or creating derivative works based on the work as long as -all references to Project Gutenberg are removed. Of course, we hope -that you will support the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting -free access to electronic works by freely sharing Project Gutenberg-tm -works in compliance with the terms of this agreement for keeping the -Project Gutenberg-tm name associated with the work. You can easily -comply with the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the -same format with its attached full Project Gutenberg-tm License when -you share it without charge with others. - -1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern -what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are -in a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States, -check the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this -agreement before downloading, copying, displaying, performing, -distributing or creating derivative works based on this work or any -other Project Gutenberg-tm work. The Foundation makes no -representations concerning the copyright status of any work in any -country other than the United States. - -1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg: - -1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other -immediate access to, the full Project Gutenberg-tm License must appear -prominently whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg-tm work (any work -on which the phrase "Project Gutenberg" appears, or with which the -phrase "Project Gutenberg" is associated) is accessed, displayed, -performed, viewed, copied or distributed: - - This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and - most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no - restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it - under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included with this - eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the - United States, you will have to check the laws of the country where - you are located before using this eBook. - -1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is -derived from texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not -contain a notice indicating that it is posted with permission of the -copyright holder), the work can be copied and distributed to anyone in -the United States without paying any fees or charges. If you are -redistributing or providing access to a work with the phrase "Project -Gutenberg" associated with or appearing on the work, you must comply -either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or -obtain permission for the use of the work and the Project Gutenberg-tm -trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. - -1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is posted -with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution -must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any -additional terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms -will be linked to the Project Gutenberg-tm License for all works -posted with the permission of the copyright holder found at the -beginning of this work. - -1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg-tm -License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this -work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg-tm. - -1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this -electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without -prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with -active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project -Gutenberg-tm License. - -1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary, -compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including -any word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access -to or distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg-tm work in a format -other than "Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other format used in the official -version posted on the official Project Gutenberg-tm website -(www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense -to the user, provide a copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means -of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work in its original "Plain -Vanilla ASCII" or other form. Any alternate format must include the -full Project Gutenberg-tm License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1. - -1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying, -performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg-tm works -unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. - -1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing -access to or distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works -provided that: - -* You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from - the use of Project Gutenberg-tm works calculated using the method - you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed - to the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark, but he has - agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the Project - Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid - within 60 days following each date on which you prepare (or are - legally required to prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty - payments should be clearly marked as such and sent to the Project - Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the address specified in - Section 4, "Information about donations to the Project Gutenberg - Literary Archive Foundation." - -* You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies - you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he - does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg-tm - License. You must require such a user to return or destroy all - copies of the works possessed in a physical medium and discontinue - all use of and all access to other copies of Project Gutenberg-tm - works. - -* You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of - any money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the - electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of - receipt of the work. - -* You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free - distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm works. - -1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic work or group of works on different terms than -are set forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing -from the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the manager of -the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark. Contact the Foundation as set -forth in Section 3 below. - -1.F. - -1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable -effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread -works not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the Project -Gutenberg-tm collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may -contain "Defects," such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate -or corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other -intellectual property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or -other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that damage or -cannot be read by your equipment. - -1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the "Right -of Replacement or Refund" described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project -Gutenberg-tm trademark, and any other party distributing a Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all -liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal -fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT -LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE -PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE -TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE -LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR -INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH -DAMAGE. - -1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a -defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can -receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a -written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you -received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium -with your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you -with the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in -lieu of a refund. If you received the work electronically, the person -or entity providing it to you may choose to give you a second -opportunity to receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If -the second copy is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing -without further opportunities to fix the problem. - -1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth -in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you 'AS-IS', WITH NO -OTHER WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT -LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE. - -1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied -warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of -damages. If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement -violates the law of the state applicable to this agreement, the -agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or -limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity or -unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the -remaining provisions. - -1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the -trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone -providing copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in -accordance with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the -production, promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works, harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, -including legal fees, that arise directly or indirectly from any of -the following which you do or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this -or any Project Gutenberg-tm work, (b) alteration, modification, or -additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg-tm work, and (c) any -Defect you cause. - -Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg-tm - -Project Gutenberg-tm is synonymous with the free distribution of -electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of -computers including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It -exists because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations -from people in all walks of life. - -Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the -assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg-tm's -goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg-tm collection will -remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure -and permanent future for Project Gutenberg-tm and future -generations. To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation and how your efforts and donations can help, see -Sections 3 and 4 and the Foundation information page at -www.gutenberg.org - -Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation - -The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non-profit -501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the -state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal -Revenue Service. The Foundation's EIN or federal tax identification -number is 64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent permitted by -U.S. federal laws and your state's laws. - -The Foundation's business office is located at 809 North 1500 West, -Salt Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887. Email contact links and up -to date contact information can be found at the Foundation's website -and official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact - -Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg -Literary Archive Foundation - -Project Gutenberg-tm depends upon and cannot survive without -widespread public support and donations to carry out its mission of -increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be -freely distributed in machine-readable form accessible by the widest -array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations -($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt -status with the IRS. - -The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating -charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United -States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a -considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up -with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations -where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND -DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any particular -state visit www.gutenberg.org/donate - -While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we -have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition -against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who -approach us with offers to donate. - -International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make -any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from -outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff. - -Please check the Project Gutenberg web pages for current donation -methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other -ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. To -donate, please visit: www.gutenberg.org/donate - -Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works - -Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project -Gutenberg-tm concept of a library of electronic works that could be -freely shared with anyone. For forty years, he produced and -distributed Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks with only a loose network of -volunteer support. - -Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks are often created from several printed -editions, all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in -the U.S. unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not -necessarily keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper -edition. - -Most people start at our website which has the main PG search -facility: www.gutenberg.org - -This website includes information about Project Gutenberg-tm, -including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to -subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks. |